Dance with slaves

Part One Li Hua

Chapter 01

I was half-lying on the leather sofa in the living room, holding the TV remote control in my hand. I clicked randomly to find an interesting program to watch, but I was a little disappointed. I couldn't find a program that I liked. I clicked on the Central News Channel out of boredom, watched the boring news, and looked at my crotch. The next couple, M, put my feet on their shoulders and enjoyed their oral services. I felt so numb from the tip of their tongues. I involuntarily raised my eyes and assumed a more comfortable position. My thoughts started to drift a little, to a place far, far away.

Ten years have passed very quickly, and it feels like these ten years have passed really fast. I was still a young boy at that time, and I was considered very good among people of my age. Ten years ago, at the age of 23, I owned a house with three bedrooms and two living rooms. It was the first high-end residential building with an elevator in our city. You can see the distant mountains clearly, and you are so high up that no one can see anything you do in the corridor, and you are not afraid of having sex. Haha, there is also a rooftop with a total area of 180 square meters. In my eyes, this is the best unit in this residential building. The manager of this community was originally reluctant to sell it and wanted to keep it for fishing. I got it after inviting the leader of our unit to come forward and get a good price. This was a big deal among my peers at that time, and my friends were very envious of it. Yes, at the age of 23, I started working and doing business after graduating from college. Business was relatively easy at that time. I opened a bookstore, and the business was booming. Later, I opened a sports shoe store, which was also good. The monthly profit was more than 5,000 yuan. The city I lived in was relatively small. Also, I was the main defender and captain of the city basketball team at the time. I had just come back from the provincial competition and came in second place. I was ridiculously popular. I was not that tall, only 1.83 meters. This height showed that I had outstanding abilities, but I was not as arrogant or stand out as my teammates who were 1.92 meters tall. My height made me more approachable. In this small city, there are many "fans", both men and women. In order to allow us to play in the city team without any worries, the city also allowed me to work in the Municipal Government Propaganda Department. In those days, there were not many college students like me, and they had certain abilities and backgrounds. Therefore, I became the deputy head of the office, a 23-year-old deputy department, with a bright future. The salary was still low at the time, a salary of more than a thousand yuan a month was not bad.

After I bought a house, I had to design it, decorate it, buy furniture, and move in. I was so busy that I finally finished it. I didn't go out to work much in the next few days and rested at home. Public work is good. If you don't do it, someone will do it. It doesn't matter if you don't go to work for three days.

After living there for only a few days, the apartment opposite was also renovated. My building is a high-end residence with two floors on one staircase. It is the last one in this residential area and the only one with a sixteenth floor elevator. There are more than ten others, all seven floors with stairs. Looking at it, I feel a bit standout from the crowd. It seems that the owner of the house is not old, he is fair and clean, and he seems to be less than twenty years old. I am really a little bored, damn, I make money day and night, how can it be so easy for others? Seeing that little kid acting like he didn't understand anything, he often came to my house to see my decoration. To be honest, the level of decoration in my house was very high. I would come here to have a look at the decoration upstairs and downstairs, but I didn't come here almost every day like him. I joked that you wanted to pretend to be a pirated version. The kid said: Brother, I wish I could be exactly like you. I really want to.

I felt goosebumps all over the place. That voice really aroused people's suspicion. Is this a boy or a girl?

Then I went to play the game, which lasted for more than ten days. I was the main force and had no rest. After the game, I came back as exhausted as death. I slept for several days and still didn't recover. In the morning, I was sleeping soundly. It was just after eight o'clock when someone rang the doorbell and woke me up. I was a little bit Angry and slanderous, I opened the door and saw the kid in the opposite room with a charming smile on his face: "Brother, I came back from the competition and I can see you every day again. You are so awesome. You won first place again. I admire you so much." Didn't you say that you didn't punch a smiling face? I was angry too. He was no longer angry: "I heard that, it's okay, it's not a big deal, I'm just tired. Do you care about sports? You don't look like you, haha." Open the door and let him in, "I asked you, do you have a sense of public morality? It's so early, you don't have to go to work "I have a good temper, and I like to joke. I am a young man, and I am awake anyway. Besides, the person who can buy a house in this high-end community is either my own ability or my father's ability. I have also thought about visiting people, but I have been busy and have no time.

"Brother, you haven't had breakfast yet?" "Yeah, no, I just got up and haven't washed my face yet." "You wash up first, I'll buy you breakfast, you wait." "No, why are you..." Before I could finish, he got into the elevator and went downstairs. I had to let him go and quickly went to wash up. After a while, he came up with a big bag of things. Wow, he had everything, fried dough sticks, milk, steamed buns, and a lot of snacks. "It's so much, you haven't eaten it, right? Come on, let's eat together. I'll pay you back after eating." "No, brother, my house has been renovated. I'll go take a look later and give me some advice, okay?" "Ha, you're good, you're buying a house here. I've been working hard for so many years, how old are you?" "Brother, don't laugh at me. It's not all my dad gave me. To be honest, apart from salary, I don't have anything. I can't make any money." "Haha, where do you work?" We chatted while eating. His name is Li Hua. His father is the deputy head of a bureau in the city. He is also the mayor of a district below the city. He is also a civil servant in the city. He is only twenty years old. His mother is also a department-level cadre in the city. He is the only one in the family. His father has many houses. He insists on buying them here, so he has to let him.

I felt that he was really just a child and had no scheming ideas. He even told me how many houses he had here and there. I sighed in my heart. It was so damn good to be an official. Even my son was blessed. No wonder someone asked, what is the happiest thing? The most common answer is - the second generation ancestor is the happiest.

After breakfast, we went to his house to have a look. It turned out that his front door looked like mine. I didn’t care because there were so many luxurious doors. But as soon as we entered the door, everything looked wrong: “I said Li Hua, do you admire me very much? Aren’t you the same as me?” The sides are exactly the same, even the paintings are hung the same, and the bed in the main room is also the same. It's not like you." "Brother, don't be angry, just listen to me." Seeing that I was a little angry, Li Hua quickly took my hand and said, at a glance, the sheets are also the same. I'm really a little angry.

"I'm telling you, don't blame me if I go to the wrong door and sleep on your bed one day." "Haha, brother, I saw that your decoration was so good. After I saw it, I couldn't think of anything that could be changed, and it wouldn't work. It's all the same as you. I like it so much, don't be angry, brother." I still felt a little unhappy, but I didn't say anything. I smiled, let go of his hand, and looked at it again. It was a little different. He was a little less angular and soft. He didn't say much, chatted for a while, and went to work.

The days that followed were the same as before, going to and from get off work, playing ball and training, opening a store to purchase goods, etc. It was a boring and fulfilling life. My little girlfriend who just went to college came back and lived in my new house. We have been together for almost five years. Because her house is too small, she has not returned, so sex is inevitable. Now that we have our own world, we completely let go, in the living room, kitchen, and especially in the corridor. It was extremely satisfying to have sex while looking at the boundless distant mountains. She had three days off and we did it no less than ten times. When my girlfriend got in the car and went back to school, she secretly told me that her legs were still soft and she needed to sleep well for a day when she got back to school. After hearing this, I felt itchy again, haha. I really want to take her home and do it three or five more times.

I saw my girlfriend coming. Li Hua came to sit with me the first day, but he didn’t come for the next two days (he used to come almost every day). It’s quite interesting. He came again less than half an hour after I sent my girlfriend away. It’s been like this ever since. As long as I’m at home, he comes, no matter what. , even if he stayed here, he would always do housework for me, such as mopping the floor, cooking, washing dishes, and everything else. I joked, "Xiao Lizi, you are not like this, or you could just work as a Filipino servant for me." Li Hua laughed and said, "Brother, you have to ask me." "He is like this, calling me "brother" and "brother". I have hinted him many times not to come to my house all the time, but he just pretends not to know, and instead of buying me breakfast every day, he just brings it to me. Two brothers, I am the youngest. I have thought about how nice it would be to have a younger brother. Let’s talk about my family situation. My father is a famous martial arts master in the county and has opened a large martial arts gym. Both brothers are masters in the martial arts gym. My second brother attended the national martial arts competition for two consecutive years a few years ago and won two championships. Come, my reputation has become bigger, because the martial arts gym is well run, and every year the city's police training is done in our martial arts gym. There is also a bruises clinic in the martial arts gym. My father has good medical skills and medical ethics, and is also very famous. My father loves me very much, but he is angry that I don't go back to help him, but my two brothers are there, and I can't Go back and grab your job, haha. Although I have also learned his "true inheritance" and have been a sports student for many years, the eldest brother and the second brother are not necessarily my opponents, because my physical strength is too good. I am not very interested in those traditional martial arts routines. My main training is martial arts, military boxing, and studying Li Xiaolong's fighting skills are all relatively practical boxing techniques. He can defeat the enemy with one move. My most powerful one is the two-section stick, which is much better than the videos on the computer network now. It can be one or two. The best one is the left-hand short stick and the right-hand two-section stick. One attack and one defense. The two-section stick is heavy on attack and light on defense, and the short stick just fills the gap. It is invulnerable, it is like a shadow of a stick when moving, and it is also very practical. Once, two police brothers were out in the middle of the night when they encountered a gang of gangsters committing crimes. There were five people and knives. They could only run away if they couldn't beat them. I encountered a two-section stick in the car and beat the five gangsters bloody. They were all arrested. After interrogation, they all found out that they were involved in murders. They came here from Xinjiang and committed a few more cases. Now I became famous. The SWAT team talked to me several times and wanted to get me involved. I also wanted to go, but my father wouldn't let me go, and the head of the unit wouldn't let me go either. If I said I would, the biggest thing would be to let you do it. A squad leader is still a deputy, and the deputy brigade is only a full-time job. How long do you have to stay and solve many major cases before you can become one? However, in my free time, I will go to the martial arts hall to train as a guest. The police students welcome me. What I teach is what young people like, especially the famous Nunchaku.

I couldn't refuse Li Hua, and he gradually became familiar with me. I simply gave him a door key to my house and let him come and go freely. To be honest, I didn't guard against him. In fact, he was richer than me. Besides, if I had something, he would have to buy one exactly like me. This was good. I didn't have to do any work. He took care of everything. The house was always clean every day and I felt comfortable going home.

One night, I was very late ordering goods at the store, and it was almost midnight when I got home. I opened the door and went in, and saw Li Hua asleep on the leather sofa in the living room, with the TV still on. Seeing him like that, I didn't wake him up, so I went into the room and got a blanket to cover him, and then I went to take a shower. After the shower, I saw that he was still sleeping. I couldn't bear to scream, so I went into the room to sleep.

When he got up in the morning, breakfast was all ready. Li Hua said sheepishly: "Brother, yesterday I wanted to wait for you to get back to me before I go down, but then," "It's okay, we are already so familiar. Just don't catch a cold. Please be careful in the future." "When one comes, there are two. From then on, Li Hua often spent the night at my house. He always slept in the living room, and I did the same at home. He just wouldn't leave. When I fell asleep, he would sleep on the leather sofa, so I had to let him.

A while passed like this, and that day, I remember it was almost May Day, and my little girlfriend could almost have a holiday again. I was happy. I was watching TV at home, and Li Hua was there. I saw the news on TV, about a young man who bravely rescued a child who fell into the water. I was watching it with excitement, when Li Hua suddenly sat next to me. I didn’t notice it at first until he was next to me and took my hand. I turned around and saw that he was so close. I was startled and pushed him away quickly: "What's wrong with you? "Brother, don't you remember me?" "Li Hua, what do you remember?" Remember what? "Do you remember that it was also April 8 years ago? That year you were in the third year of junior high school. I, I, you really don't remember:" Li Hua looked so anxious that he was about to cry. I suddenly remembered that there was an unforgettable thing in April of that year. I was sixteen years old at the time. One morning I was running, and when I ran to the Rongjiang River, I thought I heard Someone was calling for help. I hurriedly ran over and saw a child calling for help on the bank. A child was struggling in the river and was about to sink. I jumped in to save him. It was so cold at the time that I almost risked my life to save the child. I was only half a child at that time. As a big kid, it took almost half an hour to go into the water to rescue people. I also walked back and forth in front of the Gate of Hell. After rescuing people, there was a huge crowd of people on the shore. I ran away without saying anything. It wasn’t because of how good my style was. I didn’t have the scheming spirit at that time. It was just because it was too cold and I hurried home to get dressed. I was convinced, but later on I had someone find him out. Who said my dad was a celebrity? Too many people recognized our family. Thinking about it, it was also the reason why I saved people today. Because of this, I became famous. The school also focused on cultivating him and became the main player of the team until now.

"Haha, remember, I also became a little hero that year, haha, why do you still remember it? Were you there at that time? You always admired me, right? Okay, okay, how old are you, and you still cry, saying that you are a little brat and you still don't admit it. "I laughed and joked about Li Hua, but he actually cried. He was still crying for a while. I was also surprised. Why is this happening?

"I am the person you saved. They came to see you many times later, but you refused to see me. I had to secretly watch your game to see you. "I was stunned. I looked at Li Hua, but I still had no impression. To be honest, saving people was just an impulse at that time. How could I still remember what he looked like.

"Okay, okay, don't cry, I remember," I had to coax him, "I said, Xiao Lizi, how do you repay the kindness of saving your life? Do you want to give me your life? Haha, I reluctantly accepted you, haha. "That's how I am, I often make heartless jokes.

Li Hua raised his head, his eyes were bright, and he said seriously: "Brother, really, I want to be yours. For a long time, I didn't dare to tell you that I wanted to be yours since I was thirteen. I have always dreamed of being you, and I can be your slave. "I was stunned again. Looking at Li Hua's serious eyes, I believed it was true. However, although I am not opposed to homosexuality, and there were some homosexuals among my classmates in college, I couldn't accept it if it happened to me.

He had no choice but to joke: "Xiao Lizi, it would be great if you were a woman, or just like a girl. Why didn't I save a girl at that time? That would be great, right?" "Okay, okay, don't talk about that. It's not bad to be my little brother. Be obedient. It's quite late. You're asleep. You won't come back." "If you don't reply, I've already said that I'm yours, whether it's my little brother or my little slave, this is my home too." "I had no choice but to let him go. Before going to bed, Li Hua walked into my room and said, "Brother, I want to hug my brother's feet. Can you please? "Seeing his tears, I had no choice but to follow him. He held my feet and gently pressed his face against the soles of my feet. He rubbed his face for a while. My hairs stood up a little, and I felt a chill. But I felt something different in my heart. It was weird. It seemed like it, but it didn't seem like it was. "Okay, okay, go to sleep." "I rushed him out, refusing to feel.

Unexpectedly, Li Hua went even further and spent the night at my house every night. He would rub my feet every time before going to bed. Sometimes he even kissed my toes with his mouth. I didn’t know what to say, but it felt really good to be admired, especially when this person was right in front of me and could be seen and touched. I didn't object much.

My girlfriend came back on May Day, and we were together again, traveling, having sex, and living together. It was a complete pleasure. My girlfriend is a very relaxed girl. She gave me her first sex when she was sixteen years old, and we have done it often since then. She can do anything as long as it feels good. She has done anal sex, breast sex, and sadomasochism. The prerequisite is to give her several orgasms first. I like to spank her ass while fucking her, and I often spank her ass after I fuck her. It was red and a bit swollen, and I would also take her mouth and nose and fuck her. The vagina was so tight that way, it felt so good to be inserted. Sometimes I would tie her up and fuck her, because I had to use birth control, so I couldn’t cum in the vagina. Every time my girlfriend would give me a blowjob, and she would always swallow the semen. This blowjob was extremely satisfying, both physically and psychologically. It also enriched the feeling of having someone to hold her while I slept at night.

It’s a pity that May Day is too short, only seven days. It would be better if it was more than a month. I sent my girlfriend to the car on the evening of the 7th and walked home while sighing. Li Hua was already at home. I had told him not to come over these days and not to disturb my good time with my girlfriend. I opened the door and saw him. Said: "Xiao Lizi, where have you been playing these days, and I haven't called my brother." "Do I dare to call me? You are banging here, and I can't even sleep well over there. You, you, do you still have a conscience?" As he spoke, his eyes became red again.

"I'm really scared of you. Don't cry. You can find a girlfriend one day. Can you? I'll teach you. I'm a little tired. Let's take a rest. What about you? Are you here, or are you going back?" "You haven't come back for several days. You rushed me as soon as you saw me. Or am I not a brother?" I have to let it go. He and I didn't go back to the room to sleep. After taking a shower and changing into tank tops and shorts, we lay down on the leather sofa in the living room. We chatted without saying a word. Li Hua happily talked to me about things, but I didn't listen to him. I was really tired after being with my girlfriend for several days, so I fell asleep while listening.

I woke up thirsty in the middle of the night to drink water, and found Li Hua sleeping under me in a very strange way, lying between my legs, with his head on my thigh, and his face facing my little brother. How could it not be disgusting to be so close to someone else's little brother? I'm quite puzzled.

The following days passed by in a flash, unremarkable, with the same three steps: going to work, playing ball, opening a store, and occasionally going home to see my father and two brothers. My father always asked me to come home to help him, so I had no choice but to cheat and run away secretly.

Li Hua often drags his friends to my store to buy stuff, which makes his friends feel that the store belongs to him. I won’t tell you otherwise. This guy is often in my store and is more diligent than me. In fact, it’s really good to have such a little brother. People who don’t know really think he is my brother, haha.

During this time, something happened. Li Hua's mother fell while driving a motorcycle and broke her hand. Because we knew each other, I asked my father to treat him. Of course, I did the nursing. It was nothing, just a doctor-patient relationship, but as soon as his mother saw me, she He recognized me as the little hero who saved people back then, and then he was very grateful. He always talked about fate. In fact, Li Hua had already said that he paid attention to me after he was rescued by me. He always regarded me as a benefactor. He knew many things about me. He bought the house next to me on purpose so that he could be close to me.

It didn't take long for Li Hua's mother's hand to heal, both because of his father's skill and because of my good care. Li Hua's mother saw that Li Hua and I were so good friends, and because Li Hua was naturally timid and I was very capable, she discussed with me whether we could become brothers with Li Hua. I told my father that it didn't matter, he said it didn't matter, we had many friends with many paths, so let's just get married.

Now Li Hua stays at my house almost every day, and comes to me as soon as he comes back. He has no choice, but it is really like having a paid Filipino maid. The house is always clean and organized, and there are all kinds of snacks. I don’t have to do anything. When I get home, I sit comfortably on the sofa and watch TV. Watching Li Hua busy, he even makes the tea and puts it in my hand.

Sometimes when I observe Li Hua, it would be great if he were a woman. He does no sports at all and is proficient in all housework. He is also good at dancing, but it is just the peacock dance. His body seems to have been practiced by Yu Ka, and it is extremely soft. He can put his head between his thighs, and he can do it both forward and backward. He kept my house tidy and orderly. Some friends came to my house to drink tea. Seeing my house like this, they asked me if I was married. How could a bachelor's house be so clean?

Some time later, my girlfriend took two days off and hurriedly came back to reunite with me. Seeing the situation at home and seeing Li Hua, she secretly joked that you could do it and have a little male slave at home. I told her that this is your little step-uncle, don’t think blindly, he will call you sister-in-law from now on.

Li Hua didn't make a light bulb. When he saw her coming, he went back, but he seemed unhappy when he left. I didn't think much about it. I was so happy that my girlfriend came. I didn't say anything. I fucked her a few times before talking. I stripped her naked, pinned her down on the bed, and fucked her with the gun. After a few moments, my girlfriend climaxed and fucked her again. We spent the whole afternoon in bed, thinking about what we had missed for a long time. We went out to eat in the evening, went shopping in stores, and still had sex when we came back. After I finished doing it, I hugged my girlfriend to sleep. I woke up in the middle of the night and looked at her naked body. I couldn't help but touch her. Soon she woke up and became wet, so I inserted her again. She climaxed quickly and was very satisfied. But I wasn't satisfied yet. I licked my dick, but it still didn't come. So I went to the back door and squeezed out cod liver oil and dripped it on my asshole. My brother inserted it. It was slippery and tight. I thrust in and out again. It didn't take long for him to cum in her rectum, which made her climax again. It was so satisfying.

The time was still too short. My girlfriend got in the car and left with a look of satisfaction and exhaustion. I was left home alone. I saw Li Hua pouting and tidying up the room. Not to mention that he was really messing with toilet paper, snacks, sheets, and everything. Haha, there was only one day. I didn’t bother to clean up. Besides, I was used to it and didn’t clean up. I had to laugh: "Xiao Lizi, please help me. It’s really nice to have a good brother." That's good, haha." "Okay, okay, brother, you can take a rest, I'll take care of this." Li Hua talked to me while tidying up. I took a pair of underwear and took a shower. The door was left open while I was taking a shower. Tight, Li Hua stretched his head into the bathroom while washing: "Wow, brother, you have such a straight figure, I admire you so much." "You want to die, get out, come on, believe it or not, I raped you." I drove him out while joking.

After washing, I came out to watch TV. The house was clean again. I sat on the sofa. Li Hua brought me a cup of tea. Then he sat on the ground in front of me naturally and habitually. He put his elbow on my thigh and half leaned on me. He told me about the plot of the TV series that was being broadcast. Because as soon as possible, I was very happy. Unlike these soap operas, which have thirty or fifty episodes each, Li Hua is different. He talks endlessly and vividly, so sometimes I will watch an episode or two with him. After watching one or two episodes, I can understand the entire show, which is completely effortless and very relaxing.

Li Hua talked about this and that while he was talking. He moved to the middle of my legs and put his hands on my legs. He usually sat like this before. I didn't pay much attention to it. He put his face on my thigh and rubbed it gently. He usually did this. I stopped him, but he always said something, and it became natural when he got used to it. But this time Li Hua Li Hua was almost attached to the top of my thigh. I contracted and sat back. He glanced at me and continued to move closer and rub. I was really a little hard, and the shorts were relatively thin. He pushed them against Li Hua's face. I felt his eyes light up. I stood up all of a sudden. I had no way to retreat and jumped on the sofa.

Li Hua chuckled: "Brother, you are still afraid of me. Didn't you say you raped me? Come on, come on, hee hee." "Damn little plum, you slut, do you really have this tendency?" "Do you want it, do you want it, hee hee." "Okay, okay, stop making trouble and watch TV." So, he didn't go any further and watched TV. I had done a lot with my girlfriend in the past two days. I was a little tired and my bestiality was over, so I went to bed early. The weather was hot, so I slept on the sofa in the living room with the air conditioner turned on. Li Hua slept on the other sofa. It was still the same. Before going to bed, he always hugged my feet and kissed them. But he was more unrestrained. He moved higher and higher, and even kissed my thighs.

In fact, I knew in my heart that he was gay, but I didn’t think it was harmful, and even after a long time, I didn’t feel that he was disgusting. I didn’t have much aversion to homosexuality or transsexuality. There are also such people among my friends, but I don’t know how to do it.

In the middle of the night, my thighs and calves were a little itchy. When I opened my eyes, I saw Li Hua kneeling between my legs and licking me: "Go, brother, don't drive you back like this again." Li Hua hurriedly crawled away. I got up and wanted to pour some water. I saw that Li Hua seemed to have a dark look on his face: "Okay, little plum, I said it would be better if you were a girl. This expression is just right. You look like a little slut. Go get me a glass of water." I'm thirsty." Seeing that I wasn't angry, Li Hua became happy again. He got up and poured a glass of water. He brought it to me. It was good, but he tried a sip before handing it to me to see if it was hot. His mouth was not licking me just now: "Go, you are like this. You are so tired." When Li Hua heard this, he ran to the bathroom, brushed his teeth and washed his hands, and then came out to pour me some water.

"Xiao Lizi, you like me, right? When did you find out that you were gay? Did you do anything else? Tell me. "I always make jokes carelessly, and Li Hua sometimes imitates me.

"Yes, brother, do you want me?" I gave up and had no choice but to smile and lie down to sleep. After all this fuss, I couldn't fall asleep. Fortunately, the lights were turned off. It was a bit embarrassing and I felt a bit cold. I got up and took a blanket, gave one to Li Hua, and covered him gently.

Turning around and going to sleep, I heard Li Hua call out leisurely: "Brother, I want to talk to you, okay?" I said yes, you go ahead and I listened, so Li Hua started to tell his story. It turned out that he had been timid and afraid of getting into trouble since he was a child, and his father had been working elsewhere for a long time. There were only his mother and son in the family, and it was sunset that day. The water was because I went out to play with my classmates and washed my hands when they were dirty. After that accident, I became even more timid. When I rescued him, he was a little comatose. I hugged him and gave him a very strong feeling. Later, he kept thinking about it and was obsessed with that feeling. When he went to look for me, he didn't see him. He only looked at me from a distance, and so on. , he became gay and also had transsexuality. For a long time, he only had eyes for me. Buying a house next to me was the first step for him to get closer to me. After being with me for so long, he dared to slowly reveal his true nature. It wasn’t until he and I truly became brothers that he dared to be bolder and see me and my girlfriend. We were all crazy together, and he cried till the end of the night on the opposite side, but he was afraid and it was hard to imagine that I would accept him, so he could only proceed step by step. Whenever he touched my body, he would be so excited that his heart beat faster. But when he met other men, he only felt disgusted, and the same thing happened when he met a woman, only disgusting. I thought that as long as you can be by my side, you can do anything, even be a pet.

He would often dream that he was a woman, kneeling under me and licking me, starting from my feet, and finally giving me oral sex until I ejaculated in his mouth. He woke up to find that he had a wet dream. He tried to buy some women's clothes, as well as underwear, and was fascinated by them. He didn't know my thoughts, and he saw that I was not a promiscuous person. He really loved and was afraid of me.

I have thought about this, and it was expected, but when I heard it, it was still a bit confusing. I was silent. I could only be silent. I didn’t know what to say.

"Brother, can you say something? I'm afraid, don't be angry." Li Hua's timid voice sounded in the darkness.

"Let's talk about this later. I'm a little tired. Let's go to sleep." There was no words all night. When I woke up in the morning, everything was the same as before. It was ready for me to eat, and the clothes were washed and hung. It would be great to have a little maid.

Chapter 02

The days passed day by day. That night, my friend invited me to dinner. I was a little drunk. I called Li Hua to take me home. When I got home, I was a little disoriented. Li Hua was busy. After I took a shower, I fell down and fell asleep. I felt vaguely in my thighs and calves. It was itchy, but I didn't care about it, so I went to sleep again. I dreamed that my girlfriend was licking my dick. It felt so comfortable. I gently stretched out my hand to press her head, moving it up and down, and pressed it down. Suddenly I heard a few coughs, and my dick tightened. I suddenly realized that something was wrong, my girlfriend was on my dick. After long-term training, I have developed deep-throating skills and was able to swallow my 18-centimeter cock. I woke up all of a sudden. The scene in front of me made people laugh and cry. My shorts were taken off and put aside. I was wearing nothing. Li Hua was wearing a wig. , wearing a set of pink women's underwear, three-point type, was kneeling between my legs, with his mouth facing my hard and erect cock, still coughing. I was a little angry, stood up, and looked at Li Hua with a half smile to see what explanation he would give me. Li Hua was still coughing. He raised his head and looked at me. Seeing that I was angry, he crawled over and hugged my legs: "Brother, don't be angry. If you are angry, will you hit me? Don't chase me, just treat me as a dog." I thought about it, forget it, sat down, sobered up from the wine, and found that I was not wearing any clothes. West, Li Hua was lying under me, with long hair and sexy underwear. It would be nice to see him as a woman. He looked at me with a sadistic look on his face. Seeing my face relax, he also breathed a sigh of relief. I said, "Do you really want to lick it?" Li Hua saw that there was a way and nodded quickly. I was a little confused. Try it? Give him a chance? However, just as he was thinking about it, Li Hua came closer, and I quickly held his head down: "I haven't thought about it yet. Let's see what skills you have that I like first. Then go, don't you say you want to be a puppy? Climb twice and wag your tail." I had to wait a moment.

Li Hua crawled to the center of the hall, and really imitated a dog to crawl up, shaking his butt while crawling. Not to mention, he was quite sexy, with a white body, and a small butt. He had a body that was so skinny that no bones were visible, and no flesh.

"Okay, come here and let me take a look, little slut." He crawled over and said, "Turn around and stay in place." I looked at his body, but I still didn't feel anything. It seemed like I wasn't gay.

"Take off your briefs." Li Hua shyly took off his briefs. He was still a "white tiger". How could he be hairless? I asked him that he originally had less hair, but when it started to grow, he felt it was unsightly. He always plucked it out. He also used hair removal cream and hair removal cream. Now he has no hair at all. A small penis hangs softly, white and tender. He has no penis, so how can he be so small?

"Will it be hard?" I asked him, "Yes, brother, can I lick you? It will be hard if I lick you." "Wait a minute, I'm going to pee first, you follow." He stood up and walked to the toilet. Li Hua wanted to stand up, "Climb over here." I ordered. When we came to the toilet, Li Hua lay next to me like a puppy.

I suddenly thought: "Li Hua, do you want to drink brother's urine?" Li Hua was a little hesitant. Seeing me frowning, he hurriedly said: "Yes, yes, yes, I want it." He asked him to kneel in front of me and inserted the dick into his mouth: "Catch it, don't let it flow out." With the dick in his mouth, Li Hua could only answer and nod. I started to urinate. It was a bit difficult to drink just now, and it was the first time that someone had peeed in his mouth. Li Hua understood that the tongue Stirring slowly, it was quite comfortable, and then he started to urinate. He started to control it very slowly. He swallowed it one by one. It was not bad. It felt really good to pee in someone else's mouth. Then I stopped controlling it. Li Hua did a good job and swallowed it all without leaking anything. "I don't see that there is potential, not bad. Okay, go and brush it. I will wait for you on the sofa." I sat on the sofa thinking about what just happened. It was a bit ridiculous. Li Hua left. Come over, kneel on my lap, look at me, with timid eyes, I touched his head, and gently pressed the dick, Li Hua opened his mouth and took it in, I stretched my waist, leaned on the armrest, the dick thrust forward, Li Hua knew what I meant, and swallowed hard, I found that his dick was really hard, but still small, about five centimeters at most, thin, as big as a little finger, very light in color, making his butt stand up, I like spanking Use the palm of your hand to spank his butt. His butt is very white and tender. No spots can be seen at all. Hearing the popping sounds is so good to hear. He spanks his butt until it is red. Li Hua is really a torture factor. Such a spanking, chick His penis was still hard. I hit him with one hand and grabbed his chest with the other hand. I heard Li Hua suddenly say "ah". When I lowered my head, I saw that he had ejaculated. He still held my dick in his mouth. His eyes were fascinated and his body was twitching.

After a while, Li Hua came back to his senses and licked it again. It was obvious that he was happy and excited.

Because I had been drinking, the feeling was not that strong, and after licking for more than half an hour, I still had no intention of cumming. I stood up, put my hand on Li Hua's head and fucked him. Li Hua looked intoxicated, and opened his mouth wide, letting me fuck me, which made his mouth water. Finally, I felt it, and I inserted it deeply into his throat and ejaculated. He couldn't adapt yet, coughed, but refused to let go. After I finished ejaculation, he sat down and still held it in his mouth. His head was buried deep in my span, swallowing the semen and holding it tightly.

The pleasure of ejaculation was very good, and it was in a man's mouth. I had never thought about it. Sitting on the sofa and resting, I felt very relaxed. Li Hua was still kneeling in front of me with his dick in his mouth. He looked up at me and pointed to the ground. When he lowered his head, he saw something white again. Haha, it turned out that he had ejaculated for the second time. Since then, his dick had not touched anything and he had ejaculated twice. He was really made for being a sex slave.

The urge to pee came over me, and I said, "Catch it, you've peed." Li Hua nodded and held his mouth tighter. He didn't pee much, so I relaxed and peeed without any dripping.

I looked at him and realized that this sex slave was ready. I touched his head and face gently, then lay down and fell asleep. Li Hua went to wash himself off, then lay under me and hugged my thighs, and fell asleep sweetly.

I lay down and couldn't fall asleep for a while. I thought about what I had just done. It was hard to imagine how I could accept someone of the same sex. I also peeed on Li Hua. This was something I had never thought about. I had long thought that this guy might be gay. I asked Li Hua, "Xiao Lizi, how did you feel just now? Tell me what's good and what's bad. Tell me how you felt after eating urine just now." Li Hua said everything is fine. As long as he can be with me, he can accept anything. I can do anything. When I first heard that I wanted to drink urine, I was not mentally prepared. As soon as I put my dick in my mouth, the feeling came. It was great. I will eat more in the future. I'm speechless...

When I woke up in the morning, it was the first time that Li Hua got up later than me. He was still sleeping, holding my thigh, and his mouth was under my scrotum. He sat up. He woke up immediately. When he opened his eyes, he saw my hard cock in front of him. He was stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacted and stretched out his tongue to lick it: "Don't move. I'm going to pee first. I feel uncomfortable holding it in." When he wanted to get up, Li Hua held his dick in his mouth and kept moaning. He knew what he meant. I stood up and he knelt straight. I peeed directly into his mouth. Damn, you don't need to be taught to be a bitch. You can relax and pee without any control, and nothing leaked out.

From then on, Li Hua often gave me oral sex, and I would pee in his mouth almost every morning when I got up. At night, he would walk around the house wearing sexy women's underwear, and he would often rub at my feet like a dog. He was very well-behaved. When my little girlfriend came, he would go back to his house, and when she returned to school, he would come up again.

Li Hua is very mean, maybe this is just in front of me. I have been to his workplace and he is the deputy director of the office. I see that he is quite harsh when he criticizes his subordinates. He is not at all as weak as he is at home. He just lowered his head in embarrassment when he saw me looking at him.

When I got home in the evening, as soon as I entered the house, Li Hua immediately knelt down on the floor, took off my shoes and socks, and put them away. I sat on the sofa and watched TV. He quickly made tea and put it in my hands. Then he went to the kitchen to work for a while, made a meal and asked me to eat. He knelt beside me and watched me while I was eating. I said no many times before. If we can do this, we have to eat together, but he insists on doing it like this, saying that a slave should look like a slave. He is very happy when he sees me eating. After I finish eating and walk away, he eats and cleans up. After finishing the whole process, he comes to watch TV with me. This process takes an hour or two. , he always tries his best to maintain his identity as a slave, and a female slave. He often wears girl's clothes to do all these things. Li Hua has a pretty good figure, the kind that is fat but not fleshy, and thin but not boney. Recently, he bought breast enhancement cream from the Internet and applied it every day, and his breasts have become somewhat feminine. It's pointed, and the ass is a little upturned. Now that I'm wearing women's clothes, if I don't look carefully, I'm really a woman. I don't know if I haven't wanted it yet, or he hasn't mentioned it. I'm not very interested in his asshole, and I don't want to fuck his asshole. I know people of the same sex have this, but I feel a little uncomfortable and dirty. Li Hua didn't mention it. He was very satisfied when he orgasmed and ejaculated after giving me a blowjob.

My girlfriend has been studying for a bachelor's degree for 4 years. There are always more days of separation than days of reunion. Li Hua's existence just solves the problem of my too strong sexual ability. I don't know if this is considered a kind of smuggling of my girlfriend. Li Hua and I joked, "Little Plum, you may eat more of my semen than the salt you eat." Li Hua laughed and said, Brother, don't mention it, I can tell from the taste of your semen what you eat every day. I will feel it for a while when I hold the semen in my mouth. Now that I am used to your taste, if I don't eat for a few days, I will feel uncomfortable all over my body. Holy shit, is my semen a drug?

Once, when Li Hua was licking my dick, he licked his scrotum and licked. I felt my asshole was a little itchy, so I pushed his head down. Li Hua was very obedient and brushed his tongue on my asshole. The numbing feeling shocked me all of a sudden. It was so comfortable. At that time, I pressed his head hard on my ass with my hands, and his soft and wet tongue touched my asshole. I was so happy that I had the urge to ejaculate. I pulled Li Hua's head back, inserted it into his mouth, and ejaculated in his mouth in just a few strokes. It was so good. I had never experienced such a feeling. My most dirty organ was in contact with another person's eating mouth. It felt completely new, both physically and mentally. I don't know how to describe it. It was very exciting, very refreshing, and very powerful.

Because it feels good, I often do this action. I don’t like lying down and raising my buttocks for Li Hua to lick. It’s a bit like he’s raping me. Haha, this is how I feel. Li Hua likes it very much, because his dick and scrotum are right on his face, and he can feel my sexual organs in all directions. So I thought of a more comfortable position. I stood with one foot raised on the chair, and Li Hua knelt on my buttocks. He put his hands behind my thighs and feet, and licked my butt, asshole, and scrotum from behind. I would bend down and expose my asshole for him to lick. It was very comfortable, and I would do this action often. I tried it once because it was very comfortable, so I didn’t stop. Li Hua licked him in the same position for half an hour, and then I fucked his mouth for nearly an hour. After that, I felt a little heartbroken to see that Li Hua’s mouth was swollen, so I hugged him and fell asleep.

Chapter 03

A few days later, the office director in the unit retired, and the minister came to talk to me. Then I became the deputy director, then the director, and became a full-time clerk at the age of 24. There were only a few in the city. The parents of the other few were either the mayor or the deputy director. I was the only one whose parents didn't work in the city. It really felt like being in a high place and living in the cold. But I’m not afraid either. The leader of our unit is an old comrade of my father’s. At that time, my father was the old company commander of the first company, and he was the new company commander of the second company. They were more than ten years apart, but they had a very good relationship. The chief and deputy directors of the Municipal Public Security Bureau were both my father’s disciples. I also had many “disciples” serving as officials in the Public Security Bureau and the Pei Police Station. They were so popular.

Li Hua's father also became the director. Before he was promoted to the city, he was the district director at the division level. At that time, there was no shortage in the city, so he had to be the executive deputy director. When the chief director retired, he took up his position.

At that time, the computer network was gradually becoming more popular, and I also opened broadband very early. With the Internet as a big dye house, many things and many questions were answered. I studied for a long time, and it turned out that I had only scratched the surface. Li Hua's appearance is called CD, which is a cross-dressing sex slave, which is somewhat different from homosexuality. And I am bisexual, and there are many explanations on the Internet. But I have thought about it, if other men cross-dress and see me, I am only disgusted, maybe there is a little sexual desire? So, it’s hard to say whether I count it as a two-way relationship.

The Internet has brought wonderful things to the world, but it has also brought evil. While it has shortened the distance between people, it has also made it easier for people to do bad things. At that time, there was a chat room called Sadistic Lovers, which may still be there now. Sadistic Lovers was originally a Japanese comic book. The book was written about a pair of gay lovers, and one of them was the abuser, and the other was willing to be abused, and they were so in love that they were dizzy. Di Dark, that chat room was opened based on the content of this book. The people chatting in it were all men, there were masters and slaves, S and M. My research found that SM and master-slave are also somewhat different. SM is the relationship between sadism and abuse, and master-slave is the relationship between superior and subordinate. It is possible for M to have multiple S or S to have multiple M, but a slave can never have multiple masters. Of course, a master can have more than one slave. Of course, everyone has their own understanding of these things, and my understanding may not always be correct. Gay men and cross-dressing slaves are not the same thing. Gay men love men. Cross-dressing men like to wear women's clothes and like men, but they feel that they are women in their hearts. This is different from gay men. Ladyboys are a type of cross-dressing, and Thai ladyboys are the most professional form of cross-dressing, which is international and industrialized.

Of course, Li Hua and I have a master-slave relationship. He is also a cross-dressing dog slave, but I also have a bit of a violent factor. Li Hua sometimes beats and pinches me until his butt is black and blue, and sometimes he rolls his eyes when he is deep-throated. It is too deep and he can’t breathe. He also has a masochistic factor. While enduring these abuses, he often climaxes and ejaculates.

After setting up the Internet, Li Hua often stayed in the sadistic lovers chat room as soon as he went online. He chatted with people there and exchanged knowledge with the people in it. He learned a lot about SM, homosexuality, bondage, cross-dressing, etc. When I came home, he took out his notebook and showed it to me, analyzing it for me one by one. I originally felt that Li Hua was an anomaly. The world is so vast and full of wonders. He has yet to live a well-off life. He can have sexual desire without being full and warm. I am very puzzled. Could it be that the world is about to be in chaos and heresy must occur? Haha, I am overthinking it. This is a matter of the country, so we, the common people, don’t have to worry about it.

I registered an online name in the chat room. Not long after, many people in the chat room knew that I was a master, and a good master. Once I was online, many slaves would come to chat with me. There were many masters and slaves, and there were not enough masters. Besides, a slave can only have one master. It is not easy to find a master, and it is even more difficult to find a good master. There are many slaves who dare not recognize their master easily. Also, online character is like character. A poor person cannot become polite as soon as he goes online. The same goes for the crepe, and vice versa. There are quite a few people who want to accept me as their master. As soon as I go online, Li Hua will be a little nervous, for fear that some qualified slave will impress me. To be honest, I am really not interested in men. It took a long time for Li Hua to impress me. So, we just chat in the chat room to see what other people have good ways to play. It is an interesting way to play. Today, from all over the world, it is impossible to just accept a slave and have fun on the Internet.

In the chat room, generally the master and the master rarely chat, but there is one master who often chats with me. He is from Chengdu, and it seems that there are many people in Chengdu in the chat room. He has several slaves, one from the same city, and one who lives with him. Sometimes three or four of them will have sex together. I am very curious, how do they play? What does it look like? I didn't doubt what he said. To be honest, there is no need to lie on the Internet. People are far apart. We chat a lot and just pass each other without speculation. There is no point in telling lies. I have seen photos of them playing. Three men hugged his feet and kissed. I had goosebumps all over the floor. I asked him if he had ever had his asshole fucked. He said it happened every time. I said, are you not afraid of getting dirty? Aren't you afraid of getting sick? He laughed so hard that he said you have never heard of enemas. Also, all his slaves have only him as master and no one else has ever played with them, so where can the source of the disease come from.

Enema is a medical term. I know it, but I never thought of using it here. Li Hua saw our conversation nearby, grabbed the keyboard and exchanged enema with the owner, and I went out to the store. The owner was too lazy to tell him, so he called his slave. The two bitches chatted happily there. Li Hua got a lot of things at once. As soon as I entered the door in the evening, Li Hua He lay on my lap and enthusiastically told me about his experience in the afternoon. As he talked, his mouth kept rubbing on the heels of my thighs, his eyes flickering. Suddenly, he knelt down in front of me and said, "Brother, I'm ready. I've been doing enema all afternoon, and everything is clean inside and out. Brother, please take me." After hearing his words, I was quite hesitant. I never thought about it. I really never thought about it. But since I took in this little male slave, this will happen sooner or later. I nodded, and Li Hua suddenly hugged my legs with joy. I motioned him to take off my pants, and he obediently used his mouth to untie my belt. Under my training, Li Hua can do many things with his mouth. I don’t like his hands touching my sexual organs. He can only touch his mouth and chest, and other parts of me. I would slap him. I saw him lying on the ground with his hands, using his mouth to help me take off my pants. After taking off, he rubbed his cheek against my thigh, the inner and outer sides, and then licked up from the inner thigh, carefully, groin, scrotum, and then licked the dick. Slowly, his dick became hard, still like that, small and tender. My dick was thrusting in and out of his throat, drooling all over his chest.

"You really want me to fuck you? Asshole?" "Brother, come on, I gave you several enemas in the afternoon. I was worried that it was not clean just now, so I did it again and applied the human liquid lubricant I just bought. I prepared every step carefully and did not miss any detail." After saying that, he took off his sexy briefs, lay down, raised his buttocks, and exposed his red and tender asshole. I found that this was in vain The round ass is really nice and sexy, and it still attracts me. When I have sex with my girlfriend, I often have anus fucked. Asshole fucking and pussy fucking are different. What I like to see most is the dick inserted in my girlfriend’s ass. It’s hairy, like a tail growing on my girlfriend’s ass. Seeing this makes me more excited, thrust harder, and slap my ass while thrusting, which makes it even more enjoyable.

Li Hua's ass was a little different. The asshole was white and clean without a single hair. It was moistened. I stretched out my middle finger and poked it. It was obvious that the asshole was very sensitive. It shrank a bit. Then I extended my dick to Li Hua's mouth. He stretched out his tongue and licked it knowingly. I licked it, deliberately leaving a lot of saliva on it, pushing his head down, and his buttocks were raised even more, with his head on the ground, like a puppy. I put my dick on his asshole and rubbed it slowly. I knew I couldn't be too anxious this first time, because Li Hua was very nervous. His asshole contracted so much that he might be hurt if he was too anxious. Li Hua gradually started to feel a little itchy, so he relaxed. I gently slapped his buttocks, and pushed the tip of his penis in hard. Li Hua groaned in pain, and I twitched slowly, little by little, to make him feel better. It took less than two minutes for Li Hua to adapt. Men and women are different. When his girlfriend had anal sex for the first time, she screamed from beginning to end. This was good. Li Hua shook his butt by himself. The asshole was so tight. The opening tightly circled the dick. Plus, Li Hua I squeezed the lubricant inside, and the asshole was tight and slippery. It was very comfortable and felt very good. I also thrust it with a little force. After a few thrusts, the whole cock went in. Li Hua let out a few low breaths and gasped. I felt that he had adapted. I didn't show mercy and thrust hard. , looking for my own feeling, this tight and slippery feeling is really good, it is better than being in his mouth. From time to time, the teeth will be touched when inserting into the mouth. The glans will be a little painful, which affects the feeling. The asshole is full of slippery and narrow feeling. I know that this first time inserting in the asshole cannot last too long. , so I tried my best to find the feeling of ejaculation. My climax came within less than twenty minutes of intercourse. The glans was pinched by the asshole and was numb. I rode on Li Hua, almost sitting on his butt. I thrust hard for a while, and finally inserted it all in. After ejaculation, I called Li Hua. I stretched my legs and lay on my stomach. I rested on him with my dick still in my ass. He turned his head and looked for my mouth with his mouth. He kissed me. I kissed him and put my tongue into his mouth. He sucked and entwined his tongue with mine. This was the first time I kissed him.

After resting for a while, I got up, sat on the edge of the bed, and patted Li Hua's ass. He slowly got up. I saw that his butt was sticky and he also ejaculated. This was quite strange. The first time I fucked my little girlfriend's asshole, she was in so much pain that she couldn't walk for two days. Li Hua was fine. He was able to climax and ejaculate: "Li Hua, how do you feel? It hurts." "Brother, I feel good. My heart and body are fine." It felt so good, you were on top of me at the end and I felt so good when you kissed me that I almost fainted. I also ejaculated at that time. It hurt and felt so good. Your hot semen ejaculated inside me. It was so good." After saying that, he stood up and pointed at his crotch. I saw it, smiled, touched his face, touched my nose, pulled him close, kissed him, let go, and then I lay down on the bed. I originally wanted to take a rest. I went to take a shower again. I was sweating and a little greasy. When Li Hua saw me lying down, he happened to be standing between my legs. He squatted down on me and licked his dick. I sat up all of a sudden and held his head with my hand, pushing it away to prevent him from licking it. Why, didn’t I just finish fucking my asshole? It was dirty. Li Hua looked at my eyes and knew what I meant. He shook his head and said, "Brother, I’m not afraid. I’m not afraid. Didn’t you kiss me after the oral sex just now? Are you kidding me? What do I care about when you are like this? Just keep peeing in my mouth. It's okay. I can feel it." After saying that, he pushed away my hand, took the dick in his mouth, stirred it with his tongue, and then licked the scrotum, thighs, and lower abdomen carefully. He held the dick in his mouth again and waited quietly. He was so obedient. I touched his head, relaxed, and peed.

It's still like that, once there's one, there's two. Li Hua often fills his body completely and waits for me. If I'm interested, I'll fuck him, but if I'm not, I won't. But I still seldom fuck his ass, and I still do oral sex quite often. I don't know why, but it's mostly because I'm not interested. After all, I'm not gay. In fact, I know very well in my heart that I am not gay material. Why, because I don’t get aroused when I see Li Hua’s body, but my dick gets hard when I see my little girlfriend’s body. It’s different. Sometimes I also feel hard when I see sexy women on the street.

Li Hua still often chatted online. One night I came home early and it was not yet 21 o'clock. Li Hua was chatting enthusiastically. When he saw me coming back, he liked it very much: "Brother, come on, come on, I discovered a new world." I stepped forward and saw that he was chatting with someone whose online name was "Luoli". They were chatting online. He made up his online name randomly, so there was nothing strange about it. Yes, but this sadistic lovers chat room is gay-themed, so the name is a bit wrong. Roli refers to little girls in Japan who have begun to develop but have not yet matured. It would be right to call this chat room Shota. I think the person named Roli may be a little boy, or a little boy in cross-dressing, so he gave it this name.

"Maybe he's a cross-dressing boy. He's just like you, so what's the New World?" "No, I've been chatting with him for a long time. He seems to be a woman, and he knows everything. Also, he seems to be from here. He mentioned a lot of street names in the city." "Is there such a thing? No way? Have you seen anyone?" No, but I added him on QQ, so I went to chat with him later. I told him that I lived with my master, and she was so jealous that she couldn’t find her master yet. He was so coquettish and mean, and he even said that he was a virgin. "Can you believe this?" Are you from this city?" "No, because he didn't say anything, so he didn't have to lie." "Then you can chat with him. I'll talk after I take a shower." After they came out of the shower, they were chatting enthusiastically. I also went up to chat. I said Li Hua typed. They typed very fast. Typing is not as slow as chatting. As we chatted, I really felt that the other party was a local. Some local dialects would pop up from time to time. Moreover, it was basically a female psychology. She also talked about the vagina and so on. She also said that she could orgasm by touching her clitoris. She didn't dare to put her hand into the vagina for fear of breaking the hymen. No, she was really a woman?

As we continued chatting, Luo Li noticed that Li Hua's tone had changed, because Li Hua was typing what I said, so she asked Li Hua: "Is the master back?" I noticed that she typed "master", not "your master", which means a different meaning. I looked at Li Hua with a smile, and before Li Hua realized what was going on, she typed: "Yes, then you and the master." Same thing.

I smiled and said, "Li Hua, how long have you been chatting with him?" "It's been more than two months. We've been chatting with him for a while every day. He's very familiar with him." "It's only been two months and you sold me out?" I pinched Li Hua's ear and lifted it gently.

Li Hua understood it all at once, and looked at me with a little angry eyes, like a child who had done something wrong, lowering his head and not daring to look at me. I snorted, ignored him, and went back to the room to sleep.

Li Hua hurriedly chatted for a few more words, then turned off the computer, walked to my bed and knelt down. I turned around and gave him my back.

After a while, Li Hua was still kneeling. It had been half an hour. I felt a little sorry for him. I sat up and saw two lines of tears from Li Hua in the dark: "Okay, forget it, I'm not angry anymore. You can go to sleep." I touched his head and face.

To be honest, I'm not too angry, I just don't want others to know too much about me. After all, competing is not a glorious thing. After thinking about it, it's nothing, forget it.

Part 2 Loli and Jinger

Chapter 04

I have a very good friend who is a computer expert. One time when I was chatting with him on the Internet, I didn’t know where the other person was from. I was a little confused. He said this is such a big deal. If you come to my school and learn for two days, I guarantee that you will know that there are some hacking techniques that are actually very easy to learn. You can see everything on the other person’s computer. He said that he could also secretly activate the other party's voice and video tools. I was surprised. How to prevent it? What if my computer is also invaded? He said it's okay. First, don't put anything too confidential in the computer, don't put photos or anything like that. Second, just turn down the microphone and camera when it's not in use. Third, kill the Trojan horse when nothing happens. If you do these three things, nothing will happen. But he said that almost no one does it now, and computers are basically running naked. Fortunately, I have done all three of these things. I immediately studied at his house for several days, and learned that it is basically no problem to hack into an unprotected computer. It is also okay to quietly turn on the other party's microphone and camera without the other party knowing, provided that the other party has installed these things. However, the advancement of hacker technology is also very fast. After a while, these will fall behind, and you have to learn again, newer and darker...

After I came back from studying, I tried it out immediately. I happened to see Li Hua chatting with Loli in a lively manner, so I continued the conversation and drove Li Hua to another place to prevent him from seeing my skills. This big mouth guarded him. Otherwise, he would sell me again. I immediately installed various software and planted it until it was right. In Fang's computer, the other party's computer had no protection at all. It just installed an outdated anti-virus software, which was of no use. He was still chatting with Loli without saying a word, asking, "Where are you from? Do you work?" He said that he was from Chengdu and worked in a company, but his I The P showed that he was from this city or the urban area. I said again: "You are not allowed to be a master." He replied: "You have to accept me as a slave first before I can be sincere." Good guy, negotiate terms with me. In less than an hour, I copied, compressed and packaged all the information in his computer and sent it to my computer E On the disk, it would take twenty minutes to finish all the transmissions. I slowly rubbed it with him, and I found that he had installed a microphone and camera, but to turn on his video and audio, he had to wait until he started it next time. If he had not reinstalled the computer, then I could see and hear every move he made in front of the computer.

After passing the information, I said: "I'm going to sleep. I wish you sweet dreams, 88." Loli actually said: "Master, please let me accompany you. I know we are not far away. Muzi and I serve the master together." Muzi is Xiao Li's online name. I said: "I don't like male slaves, and I am very violent. Aren't you still young? This is the flower of the motherland. I don't dare to waste Duo, you can find someone else." Loli replied: "I am a woman. Who said I am a man? I am an adult now. It's up to the master whether he wants it or not. It doesn't matter." It seemed that Li Hua had given me a hard time. I couldn't answer it at the moment, so I had to say, "I don't know you well enough. Let's talk about it later." Then I logged in to QQ.

Li Hua asked me to rush to another room and go to bed early. I didn't want him to know that I knew these technologies. I opened the data that had just been sent, decompressed it, restored it, and looked at it carefully. It really looked like a girl's computer. It is impossible for a man's computer to be so neatly organized. There are work files, study materials, accounts, photos, diaries, Internet articles, etc., all stored neatly in folders. I I immediately opened the photo to look at it. I was shocked by this sight. My dear, I felt panicked. I didn’t expect that Loli was an acquaintance. She was a female college student who was just assigned to the foreign trade bureau next door to us last year. She was pretty. Several of my unmarried colleagues wanted to go and chase her. They all knew her information very clearly. Her father was the deputy director of another bureau, and her mother was an only daughter from a bank. In her computer, she was alone. Each file explains that she is not wrong. A large number of online articles in the Internet article folder are articles about female slaves, bitches, and bondage. To be honest, I have read some such articles, but not so many. Also, at the back of each article, there are Loli’s feelings after reading it. I write down my feelings after reading it very carefully, how many times I have read it, what I want to do, etc., I will write each article one by one. I read the article carefully in order to understand her mood. It is really difficult to understand the hearts of these people. People of their generation were born with golden keys in their mouths. They grew up with fine clothes and fine food, stretched out their hands with clothes, and opened their mouths with food. They never did any work or suffered any hardship. Both parents were officials. Everything was arranged, including going to college, going to work, etc. She looked like a little princess. I can't understand her mentality.

Knowing this, I observed this girl carefully when I was at work. To be honest, she was quite beautiful, a bit like the Japanese table tennis player Ai Fukuhara's porcelain doll. She felt cute. I went to her unit to do some errands. After finishing the work, I sat down to chat and drink tea with her office director. She happened to be with me. Because I was observing her, I got distracted while talking, which made her office director laugh for a while. Alas.

Next, I would sometimes chat with her online, because I knew who she was and her psychology, so I would always tell her what was on her mind, and sometimes I would tease her to the point where she was confused and couldn't reply a word for a long time. Li Hua was very happy when I accepted Loli, but I strictly ordered Li Hua not to have any voice or video chat with Loli, nor to reveal any real information to Loli. Li Hua didn't know who Loli was, and Loli didn't dare to tell her true identity.

Once, Loli and I talked about bondage. As we chatted, I asked her to bring a rope, and I taught her how to tie herself by typing. She did it obediently, and taught her to strip naked and tie a rope garment. I secretly watched her video, put on clothes after the binding, and asked her to do poses on the balcony. From my balcony, I could see her home in the distance. I looked at her with a long-distance telescope, and I could see her. I calculated the distance, and it was 1.5 kilometers, and then asked her to only wear the rope garment. When she came out to show off, I saw her head sticking out first to take a look, and then she jumped out. It took less than three seconds for her to finish the action. Haha, I could see the whole process clearly. She took off her clothes again and chatted with me. I used hacking technology to open her camera and look at her. I was a little surprised. Loli didn't know that the video was turned on, so she didn't know that I could see her. But she followed every command of mine one by one, without cutting corners at all. Once, I I asked her to touch herself, starting from her face, and slowly touching her thighs and heels. She followed my instructions and stroked her little by little. Before she reached her vagina, I noticed that Loli was shaking a little. I asked her to touch her vagina. She replied that it was already watering. I asked her to put the water into her mouth and taste it. From the camera, I saw that Loli hesitated for a moment, but she still did it. I asked her what the taste was, and she replied that it was a bit salty and fishy. According to her, she could just do this. She answered no to fool me, but she didn't. Once, I asked her to poke her vagina with her fingers. Her answer surprised me. She said: "Master, don't be like this. I am still the original one. If you want me, I will give it to you. Give it to me." It’s not worth it to prick it with your fingers.” I asked, “You can’t lie to me if it’s real or fake.” Loli replied, “Master, give me your address. Can you go over and check it now? But after the test, you have to accept it.” I'm speechless...

After a while, everyone became familiar with each other on the Internet. I bought a Shenzhouxing mobile phone number. It was for no other reason than texting with Lolita. I put the phone on Li Hua and agreed not to make calls but only send messages. Li Hua would forward the messages sent by Lolita to me. Come here, I want to send a message to that number, Li Hua, and then forward it to Loli, so that Loli won't know my and Li Hua's mobile phone numbers, but Loli is not so scheming, and the mobile phone number she uses is the one she usually uses, which shows that she is a relatively simple person.

After a period of time, Li Hua, Luo Li and I got used to getting along with each other in this way. We chatted online and sent text messages at work. Li Hua and Luo Li didn't know that I knew everything. I also observed Luo Li silently and felt that this girl was pretty good. This way of spiritual communication was enough. In reality, it would hurt her and I couldn't bear it.

One day at the end of the year, the weather was so cold and it started to snow lightly. When I went out and blew my breath, it turned into ice. However, this was a very busy time for me, and the departments in my unit were also busy. I was the head of the department, and I had to make the decision on everything. I finally tasted the pain of being the head. There were too many things and they were too complicated. Since it was the city bureau, there were many units involved in the matter, and many of them had to be hired. I told my boss that he had to think about it again before making a decision. He was so busy. I was the basketball captain, training and contacting the games. Li Hua helped me take care of my two stores. He also did the stocking, management and other employees, but he did it no worse than me. With my reputation, my friends would come to the baseball field, and he did it well.

I was too busy. I haven’t chatted or sent messages to Loli for several days. One day, Li Hua came to me in a hurry just after I got to work. He wouldn’t hit me if there was nothing too urgent at this time. As soon as he saw me, he pulled me out and took out his phone to show me. I saw three messages from Loli. I opened it and saw some No, the three messages only had a few words. They looked very urgent and asked for help. They were sent in the middle of the night. I asked Li Hua if he knew what happened, and Li Hua said he didn't know either. A few days ago, Luo Li said that one of her college classmates called her and said he was here to find a job in a neighboring city, but he was sick and asked her to come over. The neighboring city is not that far away, about a hundred kilometers away. Loli said she might go there and come back in a day, but there was no contact for the next two days. Her phone ran out of battery last night, and she found this message in the morning.

I immediately went to Loli's work unit to find out. Her colleague said that she took two days off and was supposed to come to work today, but she hasn't come yet. I thought something might have happened, but thinking back, there was no night bus, so she couldn't have come back in the middle of the night, but sending a distress message in the middle of the night meant that someone was controlling her. Thinking of this, I called Loli directly, and a female voice answered the phone, but it wasn't Loli. I asked if Loli was there. They said they were there, so they asked Loli to answer the phone. Loli asked me who I was, and I said I was your brother. When Loli heard this, she immediately said, Brother, I'm in **, they said there is a big business to make money, and I told you... Come and have a look, okay? I'm afraid I can't do it well, please come and help me. I asked, where are you? Loli gave an address and said, someone will pick you up when brother comes.

I understand. Recently I heard that there was a disguised pyramid scheme going on in the neighboring city. I heard from the police brother that Loli was probably deceived by these people. Her classmate was a pyramid schemer. So, I rushed to the neighboring city with a few police friends, contacted the police there, and went straight to that address. Sure enough, more than fifty people were living in two apartments of less than 100 square meters. In the house, there were still people brainwashing them. More than 20 police officers rushed in, and there was chaos. Some people ran, some cried, and some were about to jump off the building. I saw Loli and rushed over to protect her. I am not a police officer. I came here just to save her. Loli must have been frightened for the past two days. She hid behind me, hugged my waist, and cried so hard. At this time, suddenly a middle-aged man knocked down two policemen with three punches and two kicks, and quickly fled towards the gate. The police brothers at the gate were careless and let him knock down another one. The situation suddenly became a bit chaotic. There were too many pyramid schemes, two or three times more than the policemen. It was not easy to control them. With such a tough one, everyone else ran around. Fortunately, there was one at the door holding an electric shock. The police brother clicked the stun gun and forced him into the room again. The man stepped back step by step, unwilling to do so. When he passed by me, he saw the Lolita behind me. His eyes lit up, and he also saw that I was not wearing a police uniform. I looked like an ordinary person. He hit me with an uppercut. It seemed that he wanted to knock me down and grab the Lolita as a hostage. The other hand was already grabbing the Lolita. It was really uncomfortable. How do you write the word "know death"? It's so unsightly. I dare say that if the police here were to challenge each other, no one would be my opponent. I punched with my left hand and held Loli in my right hand, suppressing his uppercut. At the same time, I kicked out one foot from the middle. This is the legendary Foshan shadowless leg. My experience of watching Huang Feihong movies for many years. Almost no one saw me kicking, and the man fell to the ground. Foaming at the mouth, the police officers reacted, pounced on the guy, pressed him tightly, and handcuffed him. In fact, it couldn't be used. With my feet, he wouldn't be able to recover in three to five years. I was also careful with my feet, so I couldn't kill anyone, but he would go to jail later. Without the treatment of an experienced traumatologist, he might have a dull pain in his chest and abdomen for the rest of his life, and he couldn't use a lot of strength. If I exerted force, it would kill him.

This paragraph was so long, but it actually lasted only three to five seconds. Others couldn't see it clearly. Loli was clearly next to me, but she was a girl. She was so shocked that this happened again. Her mouth was so wide that she couldn't close it. Her whole body was hanging on me, and her feet were all soft. I had no choice but to pick her up and found that she was wearing very thin clothes. I took a clean-looking cotton jacket hanging on the wall and put it on her body, and went to the police car to rest.

After solving this case, my police friend from the neighboring city became very embarrassed. Then we started questioning, taking notes, and finishing a series of tasks late at night. During the whole process, Loli hugged me tightly, as if I would disappear if I let go. Her face was full of fright, and she was completely helpless. She looked like a people's civil servant. I had seen her give a speech at a conference before, and she was always eloquent. Compared with now, the difference is huge. Late at night, the police brothers came to arrange for her to sleep in a female police officer's room, but she was still hugging her tightly. My hand, she would just shake her head no matter what the police officer said and would not leave me. I had no choice but to take her to the female police officer's room and let her sleep. Loli listened to everything I said, but she held my hand and wouldn't let go when she fell asleep, so I had to pull her over. I placed a chair in front of her bed, which made it difficult for the female police officer to sleep in the room, so she had to sit with me and chat. Fortunately, it was winter and there was a heater in the room. As we chatted, the female police officer discovered my identity, became interested, and chatted with me. We started martial arts, but there was a topic. Loli was too tired and fell asleep soon. I waited until she fell asleep and took my hands out of her arms. Unexpectedly, Loli suddenly woke up, opened her eyes, jumped out of bed, threw herself into my arms, put her face against my chest, hugged my waist, and hugged me. Damn it, the female police officer was stunned for a moment. She wanted to laugh but didn't dare to laugh. Her face was red from holding it in and she was too embarrassed to stay. She got up and walked out of the room. There was laughter outside the room. I had no choice but to gently stroke Loli's hair and comfort her softly. Loli would never agree again. I let go and had to hold her. The weather was too cold. I pulled the quilt and wrapped her in the quilt, holding her horizontally. After a while, Loli fell asleep sweetly. It was just a pain for me. I came and went in a hurry in the morning. Also, in order to be more agile, I didn’t wear too much on my lower body. I was only wearing a pair of jeans. It was so cold that my legs were numb. I was afraid of disturbing the little Lolita, so I had to endure it and gently rocked her in my arms, as if I was facing a baby. But the Lolita must have weighed at least 80 pounds. It was really difficult for me to hold her all night.

In fact, I am very tired now. I found out that Loli was missing in the morning. I contacted the police and asked them to help find the police from the neighboring city to solve the case and clarify the various relationships involved. I had to think through everything. Fortunately, I have many friends in the police, and some of them used my father's face to invite an adult. Everyone was very happy. Help, and then drive hundreds of kilometers to come here, find MLM outlets, rescue, fight, etc., and have to intercede with the leader of the other party's police department, because although Loli was deceived, her identity cannot be exposed. Exposure will affect her future and leave a stain on her file. This is not what I want. Then I had to participate in the aftermath of this case to some extent. I worked until late at night. I was so miserable that I couldn't express my pain. If I put Loli down, she would definitely wake up again, but this position also made me uncomfortable, so I had to grit my teeth and hold on.

In fact, I was too tired to last until dawn, so I fell asleep. After sleeping for a while, my cell phone suddenly vibrated in my trouser pocket. I woke up and took it out. It turned out that it was Li Hua calling. I told him that it was okay. We would discuss it with the city’s police once the case was settled. I got up and went back, maybe in the evening. After I answered the phone, Loli hadn't woken up yet. I looked at this little Loli carefully. To be honest, Loli looked very cute, with a small round face, a small nose, and a beautiful mouth, which was also slightly upturned, a bit like the Japanese ping pong. She looks like the soccer star Ai Fukuhara, but Ai Fukuhara is not as beautiful as Lolita. Her long career as an athlete has given her an inner fortitude on her face, and this fortitude is destroying her porcelain doll temperament. It is also something that men don’t like, while Lolita is soft. Her face and skin that can be broken are white and rosy, and her long eyelashes make her look even more cute. The name Loli is really suitable for her. Thinking back to the feeling of her holding my arm yesterday, her breasts should be quite big. It can't be seen under the quilt now.

What's a little strange is that when I hold her like this and look at her so close, I don't feel any lust or desire in my heart. It's obvious that my dick is not hard at all. It would be weird if I hold my little girlfriend like this and it's not hard. At this time, I feel like There was a feeling of pity, just like for a little sister. I reached out my hand and gently arranged her bangs so that the hair of her bangs would not touch her eyes. She moved a little, but she still didn't wake up. I stayed the same, holding her quietly.

Just when my legs were about to give out, the morning exercise bell of the Public Security Bureau rang. At 6:30, the armed police went out for morning exercises. Loli finally woke up, her eyes moved, opened them, looked at me, walked around the room, and then fixed her eyes on my face without speaking. , I am still familiar with the environment. I was scared by the MLM people for two or three days. I may not know if it is a dream or reality. I did not disturb her, but just looked at her with a smile. After more than a minute, Loli timidly called out: "Brother." I nodded and touched her gently. Touching her forehead, Loli stretched out her hand from under the quilt and grabbed my hand. Her hand was so small. She pressed my hand on her face. She closed her eyes and it felt like it was still unreal. After a while, she opened her eyes: "Brother, thank you." "What a stupid thing to say," I said. , "Why didn't you call me earlier? Are you really hurt? Are you going to let me feel sorry for you forever?" Loli wanted to say something else, so I gently pressed her mouth: "Okay, stop talking. Are you hungry? Let's go out to find something to eat." He put her on the bed and helped her get up. "Brother, you hugged me like this all night?" "What do you think? Little Loli, I didn't expect you to be a bit heavy." Loli yelled, "What, she's not even 90 pounds." Haha, the atmosphere between the two suddenly became much more lively.

At this time, the female police officer from last night pushed open the door and walked in. I discovered that the door was unlocked. If a few familiar police officers had come in in the middle of the night, rumors would have spread all over the sky. Fortunately, it seemed that the female police officer did not seem to be a gossip. When she saw the two of us, she said: "Brother Lin, you can eat it." It's breakfast. Do you want to go to the cafeteria together?" I looked at Loli and said, "No, I'll go later. Thank you. I'm sorry, yesterday..." "It's okay. I'll have to ask for your advice in the future. If you come to this city, come see me and I'll treat you!" "Okay, you can take care of me again!" "Exit my sister, I'll come back as soon as I go out." I went to the interrogation room to have a look. The police officer who came with me told me that it is estimated that the case will be finished in the afternoon and I won't be able to go back until the evening. I don't have much to do next. If I'm bored, I can go shopping on the street and come back in the evening. I'll be there early when the other party invites me to dinner. That's all. I thought I'd take two days off anyway and just take Loli around. I don't come to this city much. I went back to the dormitory and asked the little Loli to come out. When she heard my words, Loli liked it very much. Seeing her smiling face, I thought this period of frightening her was almost over.

Loli and I walked out of the Public Security Bureau. Wow, the weather is really cold. There is a thin layer of snow on the ground, which is soft when you step on it. Because it is the Chinese New Year, the streets are very popular. New Year goods and New Year shirts are all hot sales. Loli seems a little excited, jumping around like a child, looking here and there, curious about everything. I saw a small beach selling soy milk and fried dough sticks on the roadside, so I pulled her over to eat it. Loli was very happy with it. I was very surprised. This thing is very common. You don’t have to be like this. Loli said that she hadn’t eaten it for a long time. She was tired of eating plain porridge at home every day. Except during college, she had never eaten on the street. The legendary good girl? I thought, but didn’t say it. After eating, I continued shopping. I didn’t miss any store on the street. Strangely enough, I also became interested. To be honest, in all these years of playing, working and doing business, I have never had such a leisure time. I also found a lot of good things. In a small I spent 100 yuan to buy a jade hand bead chain in a jade shop. The white jade beads the size of longan cores looked like condensed lard. It also felt like some oil would drip out when it was exposed to heat. I couldn’t stop loving it, and Loli also had her hands full of big and small bags, looking full of joy.

As we were walking, Loli suddenly stopped. I looked at her. She raised her chin in embarrassment. I looked along what she was pointing at. I was stunned and burst out laughing. Loli lowered her head in embarrassment, gritted her teeth and stamped her feet. I laughed even harder. It turned out that there was a sex shop in front of me, with the door half-open: "Brother, I think, I think..." "What are you thinking about? Tell me, you should say it. If you don't tell me, how can I know you?" What are you thinking about?" I teased her, and Loli pinched me: "Come in, take a look, just take a look, okay, go, go~" Seeing me shaking my head, she was a little anxious: "Back to our place, people don't dare to enter a store like this, so go and go~" "Okay, let's go, I want to see what kind of things you like, haha" I laughed so hard that I couldn't open my eyes, but Loli was too embarrassed to raise her head.

Walking into this sex shop, I was a little surprised. From the outside, the small store was at least thirty square meters, with dense grids and densely packed products. It was dizzying to see. The boss was a woman in her thirties, a little fat, and pretty good-looking. When she saw us walking in , he stood up to receive the reception and said hello: "What do you two want to buy?" "Let's take a look, do you have delivery here?" "Yes, it's free in this city, but other places add fifty yuan for ten kilograms. It's very cheap. Where do you want to send it?" "Wait a minute." I took Loli around to look around. The things in this store are really good. There are dozens of types of vibrators, no less than twenty types of large female models, and there are more than a hundred types of dildos. The diameter of the walking strings ranges from 0.5 centimeters to three centimeters. You can get whatever you want. On a counter, I found that there are K9 suits, whips, gags, and mouth rings. There are many kinds. I glanced at the little loli, and saw that her eyes were glowing with blue light, and she could hardly move forward. Of course, she was bleeding. This store actually accepts credit cards. It cost me nearly 4,000 yuan. I bought seven or eight vibrators of various sizes, several mouth rings, and so on. The most expensive one was the K9 equipment.

When I was choosing things, I occasionally observed the female boss. The female boss had a very special movement. She would always put her hand into her pocket without any trouble. Sometimes it was a shirt, sometimes a pair of pants. After putting it in, her expression was gritting her teeth. I was very strange, so I always paid attention to her. The female boss also noticed it, but she did not restrain herself. She did this action while looking at me, her eyes were still a little blurry. Loli didn't notice this, she looked Fascinated by those sexual tools, I sent a questioning look to the female boss. The female boss smiled sheepishly and took advantage of Loli turning around to look at something. She quietly pulled up her top to expose the flesh on her waist. Wow, it turned out to be two or three bruises. It was obvious that she had just stretched out her hand to pinch herself, and the wounds on her waist were new and a little red in color. I said nothing and observed her while shopping with Loli.

When I was paying, the female boss stared at me and asked me: "Brother, I have something good here. It's a bit expensive. Do you want to take a look? It's very good." I thought for a while: "Okay, look, it doesn't matter if it's expensive or not, only good goods are useful." "Then come inside and have a look. Little sister, please order some goods. This thing is easily hidden from others. It's a treasure in the store." Is there really good stuff? Still the treasure of the store? I was very curious, so I asked Loli to carefully count the goods. I followed the female boss into the inner room. Loli nodded obediently and put the goods into the box one by one. Alas, her movements when holding the goods were a bit deformed. I think if I touch her vagina now, her protective hand will be completely wet.

Entering the back room, the female boss took out a box, about one meter long. It looked very delicate, solemn, and held it carefully with both hands. I took it and weighed it very gently. At this time, I found that the female boss's body was actually shaking, and her hands were shaking. I looked at her doubtfully. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at me. It was so strange. When I opened the box, a very beautifully made rattan appeared in the box decorated with red silk. It was yellow. The colored rattan chair is one meter long and about the thickness of a little finger. It is polished to a shiny finish with no burrs at all. The top is locked with a white bead. The handle is even more exquisitely made. It is thickened with jade and made of slender leather. The strips were tied layer by layer, neat and elegant. I held it in my hand and it felt so good that I couldn't put it down. I waved it twice in the air, and there were two soft sounds, soft and tough, and extremely comfortable. The design of this rattan is so It is 100% attentive. I am an expert in equipment. I can tell at a glance. If it hits a person with this force, it will not hurt the muscles and bones, but it will definitely be very painful. The scars will not be too deep. They are light red marks, nice to look at but very painful. It is easy to recover. I looked at the female boss and said with a smile: "This rattan is not bad, can you try it somewhere?" From the moment I took out the rattan, the female boss was blankly staring at the rattan and watching my waving movements. She looked like her saliva was about to drip out. When she heard me say this, she made a skillful move, unbuttoned her trousers, and took off her underwear to her thighs. She turned around and bent over, raising her buttocks. Without even thinking about it, the cane was pulled out smoothly, and with a snap, it hit her round buttocks. The female boss gritted her teeth and took a breath with a whoosh. I saw her suddenly tighten her thighs and her body shook a few times. Could it be? Time seemed to have stopped. A minute later, the female boss woke up from the chaos, looked at me, blushed, pulled up her pants in embarrassment, and whispered: "Don't laugh at me, I haven't felt this way for a long time." "Oh." "Do you know someone like me?" What do you think? Not bad for you, haha. "To be honest, I didn't know her well at first, but my years of experience in publicity work made me understand her on a deeper level. I touched her face to show some sympathy and put down the wicker chair. Put it in the box, ask her to take it out, and then swipe the card to pay. The female boss of the cane actually didn't charge any more money. The female boss smiled and asked me to write the address, and then said that it would be delivered in the afternoon. I wrote my address and Li Hua's mobile phone number, and asked her to call Li Hua's hand when the goods arrived. Li Hua would receive the goods at home, and when Loli jumped out of the store first, the female boss caught up with me and whispered in my ear: "I will deliver the goods myself. Can you identify the door?" "Okay, you come." This was my answer.

After visiting this store, my interest in shopping dropped a lot. At noon, Loli said she was hungry. I took her to find a good restaurant. Loli held my arm and walked close to me. Only then did I realize that Loli's breasts were really good. My arms almost sank into her breasts. I felt full and soft, and it was extremely comfortable. I asked in Loli's ear: " Loli, how old are you? ""22, you know." "No." I moved my arm: "What cup?" "What, ask this." Loli looked around and whispered: "Wow, this is not the legendary one!" Loli jumped up, hit me on the back of my hand, and then hugged my arm and walked forward.

32D+, this is the dream of many women. I think all normal women would want it. This is also perfect in the minds of all men. 32 is the bust size of a woman with small bones, and D+, I don’t know how to describe it. It’s hard to hold a small hand. In one word: full hand. I have developed my little girlfriend's breasts since she was sixteen years old, and she is only a C cup.

"You're so well developed, did you develop it so early? What have you done, haha?" Loli didn't quite understand, and there was someone next to her. She looked at me with questioning eyes: "I don't understand, how old was it? Haha?" "Brother, you don't believe me? There is a hotel over there, you check me, it's not original, I will turn around and leave, and never see you again." Loli's serious expression made me a little scared, this girl is serious, I can't break her heart: "Silly sister, brother I have never doubted you. I mean you are touching yourself, right?" Loli smiled and said shyly: "I have this one, I'm fifteen or sixteen years old. I feel quite comfortable when I touch it. It happens often. I still have it now, down there. I don't want it down there. I dare to touch it, I'm afraid..." "Brother Xin, let's go and eat." I still walked into the hotel, but it was not for a check-up, but for a meal. I asked Loli to order. She was afraid of spending money, so she only ordered a few home-cooked dishes. She is such a good girl.

Chapter 05

After eating, I continued shopping. This time I wasn’t so excited. I had asked the female owner of the sex shop to deliver the things I bought in the morning. Now I was empty-handed. Loli walked against me, like a couple. I didn’t want to break the balance. I followed her, put an arm around her shoulders, and walked slowly until I reached a park and went in. For fun, I was in a children's playground. Loli wanted to go in and play. I accompanied her in and she sat on the Qianqiu. I pushed her gently behind her. Stop thinking about this. The scene in front of me makes me feel inexplicably sad. In the past ten years of my career as an athlete, I have often calmed down and thought alone. But what I think about is not emotions, but how to play this game. What are the strengths and weaknesses of this opponent? Where should I start to have a higher chance of making a move? Tomorrow What should I prepare for the game, etc. The same goes for playing games, working, and at home. There are always a large group of people around me, and I rarely have time to calm down. The scene like today is already many years ago. If there were no Lolita, I would definitely be drinking and chatting with the police comrades again. It is impossible to go out for a walk alone, let alone go shopping in the park. In fact, the scenery in the park is very beautiful. There is a little snow, which is lightly covered on the ground. There are white and green colors. There is ice hanging on the trees. The thin snow is very beautiful. The lolita is swinging gently and looking up. Looking at me, I happened to be thinking about something, looking from a distance, looking at my tall body and rigid face, she was a little crazy. I came back to my senses, looked down at her, just in time to see her crazy little face, smiled, and used a little force on my hand to swing her swing higher.

After swinging for a while, I was a little tired and my feet were a little sore. I sat on the swing next to her and started to swing. I started chatting with her. From her words, I learned that she was also an only child. The country’s family planning policy prohibited the birth of a second child after the 1980s. She happened to be born in 1979, and her parents were both cadres. She is a pampered master who never fails to satisfy her materially, but that is not the case in spiritual life. The loneliness of an only child, her parents are both working, and they are also officials. She is busy with her career and can rarely accompany her. Many times, she agrees to play with her, but when work comes, she leaves her. In fact, it is very difficult. Many parents do this. It's silly, but also helpless. Loli has been very sensible since she was a child. She doesn't cry or make trouble. In fact, it's better to cry. Most children are like this. After crying, it's fine. She just keeps it in her heart. There is also study. Her parents are very strict with her study, and she has no freedom at all in study. In addition to studying, they sent her to learn piano, dancing, and ancient zheng. She wanted everything. Her wish was good, and learning more would be helpful to her in the future. In addition, in the eyes of her parents, they always described Loli as useless and the most useless person. They often used the metaphor of a stupid bird to fly first, which made her feel that she was incapable of anything. It is difficult for children to adapt to such double standards. They are like little emperors in life, and are more slaves than slaves in study. In fact, there are many such things around us. Too many only children from well-off families are like this. Nowadays, children are a step above. When little Loli was young, she was very well-behaved, sensible and obedient, but this character made her more introverted and lonely. She hopes that someone will love her. Her neighbor has a little poodle, and she will lie next to the window every day. While watching it quietly, the owner of the little poodle always dresses it up beautifully and takes it out for a walk. When it comes back, it often carries it back, bathes it, plays with it, and feeds it. These things seem to be very common, but these are things that the little Loli can't get but desires it very much. She is very envious of the dog. She often dreams that she is a dog, with a dog tail, and the owner can hold her, play with her body, spank her, and lead her out for a walk. The dog once chewed up the owner's things, which made the owner angry. He took out a small whip and whipped it gently. Every time Loli felt that it was being hit on her body, it felt painful, comfortable, and happy.

One time, when there was no one at home, it was a rare occasion when no one was around. The little Loli tried to take off her clothes and crawled around the house, screaming while crawling. That was when she was twelve years old. As she crawled, Loli's body changed a little. This age is when girls develop. Loli actually had a sexual desire, her breasts felt a little swollen, and her pussy was a little itchy. This experience made her feel a little satisfied, but there was no master holding her hand. If there was, she thought she would be more satisfied.

It’s hard to imagine a twelve-year-old girl being naked and learning to crawl like a dog. My dick gets a little hard just imagining this.

From then on, the little Loli's sexual desire began to sprout. She found that sometimes touching her breasts would make her feel comfortable, so she would always touch her breasts before going to bed. She would touch them until they were a little warm before going to bed. Now that she thinks about it, this habit was indispensable for her breasts to develop so well. Due to her long-term orthodox education, Loli never dared to touch her lower body.

When she got to college, little Loli was free. She had a boyfriend. To be honest, Loli was very beautiful. Her beauty made people feel pity for love. She was like a doll, and she was afraid of falling if she held it in her hand. The boy naturally had the same mentality, but this was not the kind of relationship that Loli wanted. The two had been together for more than a year and finally separated. The little boy never held her hand. After this relationship, her heart was locked and she became a famous cold beauty in the school.

Loli and I chatted a lot. Loli said that these emotions and words were very confusing, and sometimes she didn’t know what to express, but I helped her summarize them. Loli said that she was eager for someone to play with her, as if she were a dog. Her vagina was always itchy when she hung in the chat room and watched others chatting. She knew that it was a room for gay men, but she couldn’t find a better chat room, until she met Li Hua, who discovered that she was always He kept silent and took the initiative to chat with her. Li Hua had good writing skills and the two quickly got to know each other. Previously, when Loli talked to others and said she was a woman, others thought she was a cross-dresser or a liar. Only Li Hua did not care and continued chatting with her, teaching her a lot of SM knowledge. She saw the bondage pictures on the Internet and liked them very much. She imagined that she was the one being tied up. She found a rope and learned to play with it, and she became addicted.

Until I chatted with her, she wished she was Li Hua, giving me love, giving me pain, and playing with me. Loli begged Li Hua more than once, asking Li Hua to bring her to see me, but I didn't agree, and Li Hua didn't dare. I used words to train her, and Loli carried out my orders meticulously, which also gave her a lot of satisfaction.

Needless to say what happened next, yesterday I was frightened and my mind went blank. When Loli woke up this morning, she found me holding her and wanted to understand the reason. She was so overwhelmed with happiness that she couldn't believe it was all true. The feeling in my arms was so real and beautiful. She didn't want to get up and pretended to sleep for a while. Haha, I really didn't know if she didn't say anything. Hearing this, I stretched out my hand and scratched her nose. Loli wrinkled her nose. The cute look made me stunned for a moment.

I took out my mobile phone and called Li Hua, telling him to wait for the goods at home in the afternoon and not to go away. If the female boss who delivered the goods was not in a hurry to leave, I would treat her to dinner. Luo Li and I would rush home in the evening. Li Hua was a little strange, but he didn't ask much. He was used to my words being orders and just doing them without asking. This is the cute thing about him.

Back at the Public Security Bureau, we had a sumptuous dinner. After saying goodbye, all the work was done. It was already past ten o'clock in the evening when we returned to the city. We sent Loli home. Loli lived in the same building as her parents, but in a different suite. She was noisy and unwilling to go home, but she had been missing for three days and her parents were still anxious. Now, when I arrived at the gate of her community, it was such a cold day, and I could see her parents from a distance, alone and restless, pacing back and forth. I am a filial son, and I can feel the love when I look at it. It's just that they were not very good at expressing it before, which is why the little loli is like this.

When she saw me taking Loli back and just getting out of the car, Loli's mother hugged her and felt terribly distressed. She immediately took off her coat and put it on Loli's body. Loli's father thanked me profusely. I didn't know what to say, so I patted his shoulder gently and said it didn't matter. Loli looked at me with tears in her eyes. I walked to her, patted her shoulder as well, and said, Li Hua and I will come to see you tomorrow. Loli then followed her parents up the stairs step by step, saying, "You must come, brother, you must come, brother." The policeman who sent us back saw this scene and laughed so hard that he said, "Next time you meet your father for special training, you will have to ask him for sweets. We helped find this wife, hahaha."

What can I tell? I can only smile bitterly. They became even more proud and laughed harder.

When I got home, to be honest, I was holding on all the way. The cold was a bit unbearable for me, a grown man, and my legs were shaking a little. I only had a pair of jeans, and I was embarrassed to say that as soon as the elevator reached the twentieth floor, I had the idea of lying down when I saw the door. Before I could take out the key, Li Hua opened the door and came out: " "Brother, it's so late." He took the things in my hand and walked in. It felt so warm. I sat down on the sofa. Li Hua immediately made some coffee and put it in my hands. He drank the hot coffee and felt much warmer. "Go, put in the bath water and make it warmer." "Yes, brother." Li Hua turned around.

Only then did I realize that the female owner of the sex shop was lying on the sofa opposite me. She looked at me and Li Hua with a little surprised look. She was probably thinking about my relationship with Li Hua. I looked at her with a smile, and she was a little embarrassed: "When did you arrive? Are you tired?" "I arrived after seven o'clock. I had eaten and was a little tired. I just lay down for a while and I'm not tired anymore." "Well, you can lie down a little longer and we'll talk after I take a shower." "Yes." My bathroom is very big, about ten square meters. It is equipped with a bathtub. It is very warm when it is turned on. The bathtub is a square-shaped one. I sit in it and lie down. It feels so warm and comfortable. , Li Hua sat by the bathtub, rubbing my shoulders and talking. The female boss arrived during dinner. Li Hua originally thought that Loli and I would come back for dinner, so he cooked a table of dishes, but he couldn't wait for us. The female boss came just in time, and I told him to entertain me. Although he didn't quite understand why, he did as I said. Yes, the female boss was very surprised at the luxury of my home. She has a very good taste, which is not comparable to that of Little Lolita or Li Hua. After dinner, I chatted with Li Hua. Because Li Hua was a little wary, we didn’t talk much. The female boss was a little tired after traveling more than 100 kilometers and wanted to wait for me, so she lay on the sofa and slept for a while.

After taking a bath, I felt so comfortable. I sat on the sofa and chatted with the female boss. It was almost midnight. The female boss was very interested: "Boss, are you M, just M, or?" "Don't call me boss, my name is Xu Jing. You can call me A Jing, or Jing'er." "Okay, Jing'er, tell me about yourself. What did you like about your performance this morning? "Pain? What else?" Jing'er told me that she likes pain very much, and feels sexual pain. From her words, I learned that her psychology of becoming M is actually the same as that of Loli. Her parents' strict discipline made her very dependent on the people around her since she was a child, and she was used to following orders until her husband died in a car accident. Fortunately, her husband After her death, she left a sum of insurance money. Jing'er followed her girlfriend's advice and opened this store. This was also her hobby. Jing'er has had a strong desire for sex since adolescence. However, the society was not open at that time, and her parents were both teachers. She was too strict with her discipline, so she had to endure it. Sometimes when sexual desire is too unbearable, she pinches herself wherever she feels tender. Why? The tender part of pinching is more painful, and the sexual desire is less when it hurts. After getting married, sex is available, and her husband is also an orthodox person. He does it in one position from beginning to end. Jing'er is young and doesn't know how to communicate with her husband more. Maybe communication is useless. Until her husband is gone, Jing'er doesn't get many orgasms. It's better for her to secretly masturbate and pinch at the same time.

In the past two years, her husband has been away, and she has not had sex, and she has opened a sex products store. Every day, she sees a dazzling array of sex products, SM products, and sometimes harasses some male customers who buy things. Jing is a person who does not have much courage, and she has been enduring this double pain until today. I appeared in front of her. I had a great image, tall, stalwart, and upright. Jing'er knew many people. As soon as Loli and I walked in, she could tell that Loli was a virgin. Seeing me buying so many sex products and those SM products, Jing'er felt that the opportunity had come, so what happened next.

"Take me in as your M, okay?" Jing said. Li Hua sat next to me and stared wide-eyed. I thought about it and asked Jing: "What do you want to do? You are in a neighboring city. I don't think you can come here more than a few times a month. What will you do with your business if you come? Also, the most important thing for me is loyalty. How do you show your loyalty? Also, I believe You can see it," I pointed at Li Hua, "It's mine. Do you accept him? And the little sister you saw this morning, I haven't figured out these things yet." Jing said, "Yes, you can accept me. I can be the youngest and the lowest, which is what I want most." SM also has a true love? I didn't say anything. I was thinking about how to clarify the relationship. I could see that Jing was a trustworthy person and a good M. Li Hua pulled my hand and I turned my head. Li Hua whispered: "Brother, can I say a few words to you?"

But what about Loli, my little girlfriend, in my heart, my little girlfriend is the first, she must be my wife, Li Hua, Loli, Jing'er, I have a headache: "Don't decide yet," I said: "Jing'er, let me see your performance before talking." Xu Jing stood up, went to the goods box, found the cane, walked to me, knelt down, raised her hands, I took it, she slowly turned around, still lying on her stomach, unbuttoned her pants and took off half of her pants, her buttocks were raised high, and the round buttocks were still very scarred by the whip I gave her in the morning. Eye-catching, I stretched out my hand to touch the whip mark and followed it with my fingers. It was gentle and wonderful. Jing'er shivered a little. It wasn't cold. The heating was on at home and I was only wearing a single piece of pajamas. Then, I smelled the smell of semen. I was a little incredible: " Are you really feeling this? ""Master, come on, come on, slap me, me, me." Jing's words were a little confused. I put down the cane and touched her for a while. Suddenly, I slapped Jing's butt, making a "Ah" sound, and her whole body trembled. Bang, I hit it again, it felt really good, Jing'er suddenly softened and lay on the ground, Li Hua's eyes widened, he had read a lot of SM articles on the Internet, but articles are articles, reality is reality, he was still shocked, the ground was too cold, I carried Jing to the sofa, I touched it a few times, and being able to climax in two strokes also made me know a lot, maybe Jing was like this because she had not had sex for a long time.

After being confused for a while, Jing woke up and looked up to see two grown men staring at her. She was too embarrassed to turn around on the sofa. I patted her butt gently, and she realized that her butt was still exposed and wanted to pull it up. I said, "Jing'er, go take a bath. After you're clean, I'll play with you and stay here for two days." Jing'er heard my words and knew that I accepted her, so she immediately stood up and wanted to go to the bathroom. "Take off your pants, crawl over, and shake your butt as you crawl, while I watch." "Yes, Master." Jing'er immediately entered the role. She saw a woman with a suit on her upper body and a naked lower body, like a dog crawling, with a big butt, crawling and shaking, and her pussy was slick with oil, and it seemed like water was about to drip out. This scene made my dick harden.

While Xu Jing was taking a shower, I went to find the K9 suit among the sex toys I had just bought. It was a mask, a muzzle, a collar, a leather chain, a tail, and a kneepad. The kneepad was for crawling protection. I really liked the dog tail. It was made very similar. After some research, I found out that it was a fake dick, inserted in the asshole, and oscillating. All of them were handed over to Li Hua's hands. , pointed at the bathroom, Li Hua understood, took the suit to the bathroom, knocked on the door, Xu Jing opened the door and stretched out her head, Li Hua raised the suit in her hand and shook it, only to see Xu Jing blushing and took it, Li Hua came back laughing, I was a little surprised why Li Hua didn't feel disgusted, seeing my eyes, Li Hua didn't know what he meant: "Brother, what's wrong?" "Looking at a woman's body so close, you will Is it hard?" He looked at his butt: "No, I don't feel it, but brother, please let me wear it again sometime?" Li Hua really no longer has the mentality of a man, I think that's it. After a while, Xu Jing came out. At that moment, I was a little stunned, and the blood in my body was boiling. Xu Jing crawled out, her naked body, Wearing a dog nose, a muzzle, a tongue that stretched and retracted, a dog collar around his neck, and a dog chain hanging on the ground, he crawled over step by step. I felt that my dick became hard all of a sudden. I turned my head to see Li Hua's reaction. I saw Li Hua's mouth was wide open and his eyes were a little dazed. But the important thing was that his knees were a little bent and he pressed forward with both hands, as if he really wanted to lie down.

Xu Jing slowly crawled to me and rubbed my calf with her wavy hair. I stretched out my hand to lift her chin and looked at the dog's face. It really looked like it, the charming eyes, the dog's nose, the ring, everything, exquisite and beautiful. At this time, I found the dog's tail in her hand. She was a little confused and looked at her with a questioning look. Turning around, her butt was facing me, raised up, and a small and beautiful chrysanthemum appeared in front of my eyes. The pink flesh was so beautiful that I couldn't bear to destroy it. I took the dog's tail, dipped some saliva in Jing's mouth, and pressed it against her asshole. At this time, I suddenly found that the asshole shrank greatly, and Jing trembled a little: "Have you never tried it here?" "Never, master, please slow down." "Oh, that's right. Has your husband not wanted it? After all these years of marriage?" "No, master, his thoughts are too orthodox, as if he is doing business. Maybe he has not even thought about it here." "Oh, that's right, we can't waste it like this. I took the dog leash and called to Li Hua, who was still a little dazed on the side: "Go to the room, Ah Hua. "On my 1.8-meter big bed, Jing Jing lay on the bed, with her hands and knees on the bed, her butt raised high: "Li Hua, come on, lick." "Li Hua was a little reluctant. "Li Hua, be obedient. "I ordered him in an irresistible tone. Hearing my tone, Li Hua no longer hesitated and moved his mouth up to lick her. Jing's body was shaking with itchiness. I was rubbing her breasts beside her. Jing's breasts were not small, at least not just C, but her waist was not too thick. At this time, I said to Jing, "Jing'er, Li Hua is your master too. You can call him the second master. When I am not around, you must listen to his words. My tone was also affirmative and irresistible: "Yes, Master, Second Master Li Hua." "Jing said obediently, and Li Hua also liked it very much. He not only licked his butthole, but also his pussy.

I also stood on the bed, pulled Li Hua's head, and moved towards my cock. Li Hua was so happy that he immediately opened his mouth wide to hold the cock, swallowing and swallowing it. I pushed it with my waist a few times, and inserted it straight into his throat, making his mouth water. I took the cock out of Li Hua's mouth, turned around, and inserted it into Jing's pussy. It felt very tight. Jing let out an ecstatic hum: "How long has it been? It's so tight?" I said while inserting. "Oh, Master, not since my husband died." "Are you so virtuous? Really? Slut, looking at you like this, you really haven't had sex for a long time." "Yeah, yes." Such a slutty woman can do this, and her husband hasn't messed around since then, which shows that she has a strict upbringing and is timid. But she dared to come to me like this. Is it my luck or her courage? It’s hard to explain clearly, but speaking from people nowadays, it’s that he has a good character.

Jing really hadn’t had sex for a long time. In less than three minutes, Jing had orgasms one after another. Her orgasms were a bit strange. After the first orgasm, less than thirty seconds later, she came again. Her vagina contracted moment by moment, and semen dripped down her thighs and my cock’s scrotum. The room was filled with It was filled with that salty and coquettish smell. I pulled out the dick from my vagina and pressed it against my asshole. Jing's asshole shrank obviously. I knew it would be very painful this first time. It would happen anyway. The long-term pain was not as good as the short-term pain, so I no longer felt pity. I pushed it with all my strength, lubricated by Li Hua's saliva and her semen. The glans suddenly pushed into the asshole, Jing said "Wow", I stopped moving forward, it was so tight that my glans hurt a little: "Does it hurt? Jing'er" "Yeah, it hurts, wait, just wait a moment." I also felt that Jing's voice was a little trembling. To be honest, my dick should be quite big. Some porn websites post selfie photos of netizens, as well as photos of Western movies. I have seen some. In comparison, my length and thickness are relatively good among Asians, and they are not too small compared to those in the West. It is not easy for Jing’s asshole to accommodate me, and she is still enduring the pain. I asked Li Hua to get under Jing's body and lick Jing's cunt and clitoris, while I slowly thrust my dick. After two minutes, Jing's body slowed down a bit, and I tried to penetrate deeper. In fact, anal sex is only the first level of difficulty. The rectum is quite soft. With Li Hua's help, Jing relaxed a lot, and I could penetrate it. Going deeper, Li Hua also tried to come over and lick my cock, and his saliva was used as lubrication. The tight and slippery feeling made me go a little crazy. After a while, I thrust very hard, and almost all of the 16-centimeter cock was inserted, and the thrusting speed also accelerated a lot. I caught it with one hand. He put Jing's collar on, lifted her upper body up, kissed her face, put one hand on her ass, and fucked her hard, feeling the tightness and smoothness. Li Hua felt my state, and kissed my scrotum, perineum and butt flatteringly. Waves of pleasure came over me. I fucked with all my strength, and Jing I also felt it, turned around and kissed me. When the numbness reached its peak, I hugged Jing tightly and straightened my body, pushing it to the deepest part of Jing's body. Time stopped, the movements stopped, and only the feeling was left, in my mind, in my body, and the pleasure of the glans shaking and firing in Jing's body.

There was no other movement. He leaned forward along Jing's body and pressed it down. Li Hua was at the bottom, Jing was in the middle, and I was at the top. This was the happiest and most relaxing moment for a man. His dick was still in Jing's asshole. His perception was a bit blurry. He didn't move at all, letting his mind stop.

After a while, I slowly woke up, stood up, and found that Li Hua was still pressing down at the bottom. His eyes were rolling around. I picked up Jing's body and put it down gently. Only then did Li Hua sit up: "Are you pressing down?" "Fortunately, I know that's what happened. When I'm at my best, I don't dare to move. ""Haha, I'm sorry for you." I touched Li Hua's face, pulled the quilt, covered Jing, put on my clothes, and sat down in the hall to talk to Li Hua about the past two days. Li Hua was still sitting between my legs. It was cold. There was a carpet on the floor. After chatting for a while, I felt like peeing. I pushed Li Hua’s head to my crotch as usual. Suddenly I remembered that I had just fucked Jing’s asshole. I wanted to push Li Hua’s head away and got up to go to the toilet. Li Hua’s mouth had already covered the glans. Seeing my actions, he understood what I meant. Thinking, he raised his head and looked at me, shook his head gently, and held my cock tightly in his mouth. This is what I pity Li Hua the most. He always respects me. I am the highest, the best and the most noble. This is from his heart and his original intention. Nothing is artificial.

He peed very relaxedly, not leaking a drop. When it was over, Li Hua kept sucking, licked dry, and then let go. Then they went to bed together. I slept in the middle, holding Li Hua and Jing with each arm, covering them with quilts, and fell asleep deeply.

Chapter 06

When I woke up in the morning and looked at the two people around me, it all seemed a little ridiculous. Going back to a year ago, I would never have thought that something like this would happen today, a same-sex, SM, a woman I had just met for a day. I am not an impatient person. Before this, I only had one girlfriend in my 25-year-old life, and I was never interested in one-night stands and prostitutes. It was a man's behavior to find Loli trapped and not look back the day before yesterday, but what about Jing yesterday?

Men’s natural desire for beauty? Or what?

I put it down temporarily when I can't figure it out, and it's not an urgent matter. I don't know whether this habit is good or bad. Sometimes I feel that there are too many things to do, but it has also helped me a lot. Some things in life will pass naturally after I let them go. There doesn't have to be a reason for everything. I can put off the things that are not urgent and do the important things first.

I didn't go to work for two days. After I got up, I hurriedly told Li Hua a few things and went to work. Jing was still sleeping. I saw that she was also very tired last night. There were a lot of things in the unit waiting for me to deal with. I did them one by one and explained them clearly. It took more than two hours to finally finish them. Okay. Nowadays, there are more people in government agencies, and they are overstaffed. Most of my subordinates are lesbians, older ones, and those who have just been assigned to work. They all listen to me. Maybe it’s because I don’t have much background. Maybe it’s because of my appearance and body. I don’t really want to go into it, Ma. I just sat down and drank the tea brought by my colleagues. Below there were letters from the county and town sports committees inviting the city basketball team to play. I took a serious look and found two places that were not very powerful but had better economics and accepted their invitations. During the Chinese New Year, everyone will For the sake of fun, our city team always wins by ten to eight points. We don’t play much defense or attack. The scene is just beautiful. Our city team members don’t have to prepare too hard at the end of the year. We can get red envelopes no matter how much we go. The point is that sometimes I don’t have to play, which is great.

Li Hua came to see me in his car at about noon, and I got in the car. "Brother, are you tired? Do you have a lot of things in the backlog?" "It's okay, everything has been dealt with." There are flowers and some nutritional supplements on the back seat. I asked him to buy them. Loli's father called in sick at her work in the morning, saying he had a high fever. Regardless of whether it is true or not, he promised to see her yesterday and he must do it.

When we arrived at Loli's house, it was her own home. Her parents lived in the building next door. She lived alone. The house with two bedrooms and two living rooms was decorated with the warmth of Xiaojiabiyu, but it also looked a bit luxurious. A girl who had only been working for one or two years, a Chinese-style civil servant family, shook her head not to think about it. As soon as we entered the door, Loli's mother I came up to me. I had seen her yesterday, so she was not a stranger. She took the gift from Li Hua and asked me: "Lin Ke, who is this?" "Li Hua, we are all friends of Loli." "Loli?" Loli's mother asked in surprise. Li Hua poked me and said, "She is a friend of Chu Bing." "Mom, it was a joke among colleagues." Loli explained. "Oh, you guys sit down, sit down." Loli's mother asked us to sit down. She did it generously and decently, and said a lot of thanks, which was very pleasant to hear. However, many years of publicity work have made me realize that these are all just words. In fact, she has no such thing at all. She means: "That's not a big deal." I said with a look on my face. I have calmed down somewhat. Looking back, in the MLM den, Ruli went to Li Hua at that time. The punch from that tough man would have cost him half of his life. To be honest, I do things without asking for anything in return. Organizing rescues like that one after another, it would not be easy for others to do it if it weren't for me, and I never thought about getting anything. It's just a sense of responsibility at the time, but this doesn't mean that she can be despised or looked down on. I know what she means. She just doesn't want to accept too many favors from me. If I don't go first, someone else will go. And because I am a junior, she doesn't think highly of her. It is really sad for Loli to have such a mother. Li Hua is still chatting with her. Talking, I looked at Loli, and I knew that Loli's eyes had not left my face when I came in. She could see the change in my expression, and she was so anxious that there were tears in her eyes. I shook my head and smiled gently at her, which meant "It's okay, I can understand you." Loli felt relieved and smiled a little, but it was a humble and bitter smile.

I turned around, patted Li Hua on the shoulder, and said to Loli's mother expressionlessly: "It's okay, let's go first, let Chu Bing rest more, and then go to work when everything is well." After saying that, I walked out of the door without waiting for her to answer. Loli's mother was so stunned that she couldn't react for a moment, Loli. Li jumped up and chased her out the door, grabbing my hand: "Brother, I'm sorry, I'm sorry." I held her tightly and conveyed the message that I was not angry with her: "Come and sit in my work when you have time, little one, Chu Bing, hehe, it's okay, it's okay. You won't look pretty when you cry. Come on, come on, smile." "Brother, I didn't bring you back to cry." Loli burst into tears and smiled. I patted her hand, took my hands out of her palms, and then walked down the stairs. As soon as I left the door of the community, I met Loli's father. His father's face had a Chinese character, and his dignified face made people feel warm. When he saw me, he was stunned and immediately gave me a bear hug: "Thank you, thank you, I can't thank you enough. I will be able to help you in the future, nothing to say!" An attitude that was completely opposite to Loli's mother made me a little stunned: "Let's go eat." He held Li Hua and me one by one. "It's not a big deal, no, no, no, we both have something to do, next time, next time." Thinking that Jing was still waiting at home, I hurriedly declined, but Loli's father held me back: "I went to the public security bureau in the morning, and I know everything that happened. Thank you very much. I only have this daughter, and if I have a good one, then, oh, you did a good job. If I were to go, I might not be able to handle this matter as well as you do. You guys are really in trouble. Okay, don’t say it anymore, I’ll remember everything. I’ll ask you later.” I finally got away and ran away. I felt a little embarrassed that Loli’s father was like this. After walking a few steps, I heard him say, “Yang Ke, who was leading the team yesterday, said, I’ll tell you what it is? You won’t leave any clues, right?” I understood what he said. Yang Ke is the policeman who always makes fun of me. His big mouth kills people. "It's all over. Everything is OK. Don't worry. Let's talk later. Let's go. Goodbye." I took Li Hua and drove away quickly. I'm afraid I won't be able to run away if I keep going.

When we got home, Li Hua and I were delighted with a table of delicious food. Nowadays, it is difficult to eat such good food without going to a restaurant. Li Hua does a pretty good job at housework. He can cook two or three dishes, but he can never cook a full table. It’s hard for Jing’er to come. I saw that she seemed to be a little uncomfortable when moving: “Does it still hurt? Where?” I asked her: “It hurts. It hurts when I move. But I like this feeling very much. For me, it’s a kind of enjoyment.” “Oh, no "Wrong, do you like pain or do you feel pain during sex?" "No, I like the feeling of playing for the master, playing for the master, without thinking, whatever you want, I enjoy any feeling and mark you leave on me, deep, shallow, painful, wonderful." I asked Jing to come down to eat. As soon as Jing's butt touched the chair, she gritted her teeth and sucked in air. It seemed that the pain was not serious, and she frowned, but I felt that she was happy.

All the way home, Li Hua and I discussed Xu Jing's affairs. How to deal with the relationship here is not too difficult. Jing is single. I can just open a store for her here. With me taking care of her, it is not difficult to open any store. We can sell women's clothing, men's clothing, and even make the same sex products. Living there will be more convenient. No need to think about it. Li Hua and I both live on our own. It doesn’t matter if she lives in me or in Li Hua. It will take two years for my little girlfriend to finish her studies and she will only come back during holidays. There is another problem, which is loyalty. What is the solution? There is a way, but will it break Jing Jing’s heart too much?

"Jing'er, I want you to stay, will you listen to me?" "I listen to the master." Jing said, I heard the meaning of her words and listened to the "master".

"Let's think of a ceremony. I will accept you as my slave today, Li Hua. I'll leave this matter to you. It's better to choose a different day and hold it at night." Li Hua pouted: "I didn't even hold a ceremony." But after yelling, he nodded solemnly: "Okay." After dinner, I went to the store. I went there to take a look. I haven’t been there for three days. It was obvious that the goods were much less. Calculating that there were still many days before the Chinese New Year, I asked the store clerk to clear the goods. I chatted with the superior dealer via QQ and ordered a batch of new goods. Our freight transportation is quite developed here, covering hundreds of kilometers, but the goods will arrive tomorrow.

I also went to the bookstore for a walk. It was just the winter vacation, the weather was cold, and there was nothing going on. I took a look, chatted with the clerk, walked around the street again, picked out a few suitable shops, took a look, and then went to work.

In the evening, after all the chores were done, Li Hua took out Jing, a bitch dressed as a female dog from the room. She didn't wear a dog nose and had two more dog paws on her hands. She crawled in front of me and knelt down and kowtowed. Li Hua took out a dog slave contract again. The look of Jing'er wearing dog paws holding a pen in her hands made me blush with laughter. Then Jing read out loud and seriously: "I, Xu Jing, will become the master's bitch and sex slave from today onwards." "Everything about me, including my body, belongs to the owner from today on. From now on, I will: "Li Hua also took out his and my two digital cameras. One was placed on the TV to record the whole process in all directions, and the other was held in his hand to take pictures. One photo per second of Jing's body, expression and every movement. When Jing was holding my feet and licking them, he also took a close-up of Jing's face and my feet.

Finally, Jing'er crawled, and I straddled Jing'er's waist, sitting there, holding a dog whip, and spanked Jing'er's ass. I walked and slapped Jing'er a few times. I was too heavy, Jing'er couldn't bear it, and dogs couldn't ride.

The ceremony was about to end, and Li Hua became Jing's master. I took a few shots of him holding Jing while climbing, and this was the completion of the whole process.

Jing had to do all this while crawling, which was very tiring for her. Fortunately, she had kneepads to protect her body.

He led Jing to the bed. Seeing that she was too tired, he didn't play with her anymore. He just stroked her body for a while and let her rest. Before going to bed, he kissed Jing's forehead. Jing was naked with a dog collar and leash around her neck, and fell asleep contentedly.

After returning to the living room to watch TV and drink tea, Li Hua asked me, where is Loli?

"Lori? What's wrong?" I looked at Li Hua.

"I don't believe you have no idea about Loli. You have feelings for Xu Jing. After all, we knew Loli before, and it was because of Loli that we met Jing." Li Hua said.

"You are serious, do you think I can really be with Loli? Is it possible?" On the Internet, I can play crazy with Loli, play with her, train her, tie her up, whatever. But in reality, there are too many worries. Loli's identity is there. Unlike Jing'er, Jing'er is divorced and single, as long as Take good care of her, everything else is fine, but Loli is a government servant, an only child, her parents are known to us, and one more thing, she is a good and clean girl. I have never thought about this before. It turns out that there is so much pressure to be a virgin, and men always want to lose their virginity. Is virginity so easy to lose? If Loli was not the original, I might have taken her home to play with her the day before yesterday. Can you bear the responsibility?

I look very courageous on the outside and dare to do anything. My boss, relatives and friends all say so. But in fact, I am quite timid. When something happens, the first thing that comes to my mind is how much responsibility I have to bear, what to do if I fail, and I have to think about the future and then plan how to do it best. For major things, I am very thorough in my planning. I even have to think about how to end it if it fails. A comprehensive approach. The result of such a comprehensive approach is that everything can be done decently regardless of success or failure. If it succeeds, the plan will be the icing on the cake, and if it fails, it will not be too ugly. Of course, because of the thorough planning, more than 95% of the things I do are successful.

I have been working very smoothly for the past few years. I have good abilities and my father is well-known and has many friends. In just a few years, I have reached the department level and have a bright future. However, in the officialdom, I feel that the more I get stuck, the more I have no bottom. I have seen the secretary of the county party committee of a county come to a meeting and point his nose at the mayor for his poor performance. I can't tell you how uncomfortable that wimp is. Think about it, would you be able to accept it if it were you?

This is a digression. Currently, I am in a good situation. My superior treats me very well. The two deputy departments also have a good relationship with me. There is no need to think about anything in a short period of time. The director of the sports committee chatted with me last time and wanted me to take over the basketball team. Our old coach is about to retire and recommended me to him. Generally speaking, most basketball coaches are brain-eaters. The old coach was a famous point guard in this area in the 1960s. He has won many personal awards and has excellent physical condition. Degao He is highly respected and well-known. He is very strict with me every time I train. He often practices more and makes small adjustments. He also teaches me his coaching skills. He said that I am the athlete he has ever seen who has the closest physical condition and ability to him. What makes the director of the Sports Committee embarrassed is that At my level, there is no vacancy in the sports committee that can accept my subject level, but they value me very much. The old coach said that he cannot trust others. In fact, in the past two years, I have taken over his class under the guidance of the old coach. Now it is just a matter of name. But it was too difficult to find a spot for me. The mayor and secretary were both basketball enthusiasts, and the team's performance couldn't be too bad. The director was in a dilemma.

These are digressions again. Li Hua mentioned what to do with Loli. This is really a difficult problem: "Brother, do you believe it? I said that if you don't have a good idea, Loli will dare to come to your door in a few days. Who told you to show your true face?" I believe this. I know Loli's character, she dares.

I really can't think of a way to do it. The Chinese New Year is coming soon, and my little girlfriend will be back soon. There are a lot of things in the work, so let's finish the things in front of me first.

"Li Hua, let me think clearly about Lolita. Now you can finish today's work first. Print out the photos just now, laminated them, and burn the video and photo data to discs. Make three copies, one for Jing, one for home, and one for me to put away. I will do it now." Li Hua will handle these trivial things for me, so I don't need to worry about them.

Three years ago, ICBC launched the safe business. It was quite advanced. There was no key. To enter, you needed your name and counter number. To open the safe, you needed three passwords, either numbers or text. It felt very good, so I opened a safe so that no one else would know. I would put some miscellaneous things that cannot be disclosed there. The most precious thing in there is the handkerchief stained red by my girlfriend’s virgin blood, and some of my childhood things, diaries, etc. Tomorrow I will put Jing’s copy in, including her dog slave contract.

Li Hua didn't sleep all night. At dawn, I woke up and saw him coming to my bed. His eyes were red and he was very tired. He took three brown paper bags and took them to look at. They were very beautifully made, with footnotes on the photos and CDs. It was obvious that he had put a lot of thought into them. I hugged him, kissed his forehead, took off his coat, put him in the warm bed where I had just slept, covered him with the quilt, and then watched him sleep peacefully before leaving the room.

After Jing made breakfast, we ate together and gave her one. Jing looked at her photo and blushed with embarrassment.

"Jing'er, stay with me for a few days and then go back. When you go back, try to handle the things at hand as soon as possible, sell the store, and then come over as soon as possible. I will arrange everything here, go and come back quickly." "Yes." There was no other question, just an affirmative answer.

The following days were very happy and busy. I bought a women's clothing store in a good location, and then negotiated with a famous women's clothing brand through a friend to sell it as an exclusive agent in the city. Within three days, new products were on the shelves. Thanks to my personal relationship with Li Hua, the business was booming, which paved the way for Jing's arrival.

Jing saw what I did for her and how tired I was. She went back on the fourth day. I knew that sincerity can mean everything without me saying anything.

In fact, I have one more step. There are more than ten enterprises and institutions under my unit. It is not difficult to find a part-time job for Jing there. There are only a dozen people in the department, but it is affiliated with nearly twenty enterprises and institutions. There are many benefits to being under the name of the Propaganda Department, at least, industry and commerce, taxation The department will not dare to make trouble when there is nothing wrong. Also, if there is a small mistake, ask the minister, deputy minister or even me, the section chief, to take the lead, and it can turn a major issue into a minor one. After all, the Propaganda Minister is a deputy department, and has the power to discuss major issues of the municipal party committee. A raise of his hand can help you busy for a year and a half.

The cadres in the ministry all had fictitious positions in these enterprises and institutions. As soon as I became the section chief, I concurrently served as the deputy secretary of the party branch of a fairly small enterprise. It was fictitious, but it also had its benefits. There are some gifts every year, and I am pretty good. I usually help them deal with anything they have to do. I have a good reputation in various units and have many friends.

The Radio and Television Bureau and Xinhua Bookstore are also public institutions under the Propaganda Department, but they are dual-management units. They have direct provincial superiors, and the only person who can really supervise them is the minister. Although the TV station and Xinhua Bookstore are both profitable, it is probably more difficult to arrange someone there. My face is not a concern.

Jing'er went back and the house became a lot quieter. I asked Li Hua to tidy up. My girlfriend was coming back. Don't let her see anything. I haven't figured out how to tell her these things so that she can accept it. I have to think of a better way. These things are not easy to understand. My girlfriend is not a rigid person, but she is not so open-minded that she can share her man with others. When we were intimate, she said that she would never do anything, but if I cheated, she would kill me.

Li Hua found a piece of clothing when he was cleaning up the room: "Brother, is this dress yours? I haven't seen it before, and it doesn't look like a new one." I took it and looked at it. It looked familiar, but it wasn't mine. Oh, I remembered it. I went to rescue Loli that day and took the one that I put on her body. "It's not mine. I just took it that day. I'll throw it away later." I don't know who it belongs to." I took out the pocket of the clothes to see if there was anything in it. Loli had been wearing it for a day and a half. Did she leave anything in her pocket? There was a big envelope in the inner pocket. I opened it and found an ID card, an envelope and a passbook. The envelope was from the Bank of China, and it was sealed and had not been opened. I opened it and deposited it. Fold, darling, it's the same day inside, that is, I opened an account ten days ago today and deposited 270,000 yuan at the same time. I used the same ID card. However, with my professional eyesight, I can tell that the ID card is fake. I tore open the envelope from Bank of China and found a debit card and card slip inside. There was a password on the card slip. This happened too suddenly. I I put everything away and sat down to analyze it quietly. I have read the files of the case that day. There are no big discrepancies. The case is not small, and the stolen money is nearly 2 million. According to the money confessed by the criminal, a small part was spent as expenses. After all, it costs money for food, housing, etc., and the main criminal has been caught. How come there is still this money?

If you think about it for a moment, you can actually figure out that it is impossible for the criminals to explain everything. Who knows how long this organization has been and how many people it has harmed. The membership fee is 30,000 yuan per person, and only 2 million people are involved. The 270,000 yuan should be part of it. Opening an account with a fake ID card is I wanted to prevent the police from finding out, but I didn't expect that I would die before I could escape. The card seal was not torn open but the police took it to me. If the card's password had not been torn open, the password of the card had not been changed, so the 270,000 yuan could be taken out, and it was impossible for anyone to remember such a long passbook number or card number. Thinking back on that day, nearly two million in stolen money was found, but only one million was reported in the end. The police are not vegetarians, and they also need funds to handle cases. There are unspoken rules, everyone just needs to understand them. Thinking of this, I collected everything and put it all in my safe. I am not in a hurry now, but if I am in a tight situation someday, I will use the ill-gotten wealth for emergencies, and it will be considered as my efforts were not in vain that day.

The Chinese New Year is very busy. There are many things at work. I have to go home to meet my parents, brother-in-law and relatives on my rest day. My two brothers have already started their families. Now my parents will mention my life-long events every time they meet. Fortunately, my little girlfriend is still studying. They all know that. After all, there is no rush yet. Home Not far away, I went back to my home after dinner. It was almost 21:00, and I saw Li Hua restless at home. He was used to following me. He was most afraid that I would not be at home. The house was too big and it was a bit too quiet when alone. In winter, people close the doors and windows. Although the lights are bright, it is really quiet.

"Brother, Chu Bing called me. In the morning, I told you to go back to your hometown to see your parents. She still didn't believe me. She said I wouldn't let her see you. It's so unfair. I said that day that she would kill to find you in a few days and you still don't believe me." "Let's talk about it. Next time she calls, you still say I'm not here. It's really a problem." After that, he went to take a shower and drove for more than two hours. He was a little tired. Li Hua saw me lying on the bed watching TV. : "Brother, you haven't played with me for a few days." "What, are you horny?" "Yeah." I stretched out my foot, and he held it and massaged it for a while. Then he knelt on the ground and held my foot and licked my toes. After licking for a while, I felt a little sexual desire: "Go, brush your teeth." Li Hua knew that I wanted him to give him a blowjob. He was very happy to go. He stripped off his clothes and got into the bed, biting my pants with his mouth. After my training, Li Hua's mouth can do many things. I didn't like his hands touching my body, so he used his mouth and tongue to do everything. He took off his pants, knelt in the middle of my thighs, and licked from the thighs upward, then the scrotum, and then licked the penis for more than ten minutes. I didn't pay much attention to him. I watched TV until I felt something, then I stretched out my hand to press his head and played with it. Playing with his body and spanking him a few times, Li Hua became excited. He swallowed the penis hard and took it as deep as possible to make my glans feel stronger. I pushed his head all the way down and it felt so good. He breathed heavily, and I knew he felt good too. His little dick was also hard, and his legs were a little trembling. Li Hua's feeling was psychological. On the contrary to his body, he felt that I was feeling good, so he felt good in his heart. Finally, I got up and sat on his head, with my butt right on his face. I inserted my cock into his mouth, thrusting deeply until I came in his throat.

It was quite pleasant. I saw Li Hua also ejaculated, and a few drops of white semen dripped on his belly. He lay on the bed, still savoring it. After a while, he got up and wiped it, drank some water, and then took my cock in his mouth. He knew that I would definitely pee at this moment. Li Hua is now very good at mouth skills. He held and swallowed my relaxed pee tightly without any leakage.

After breakfast at dawn, I went to work. I had a lot of work at hand, and I was busy dealing with it one by one. It was around ten o'clock, and when I was almost done with my work, a figure stood in front of me, blocking the light. I thought it was a colleague coming to get the documents: "Wait, just ten minutes, don't cover it." He didn't stop writing, and he pushed the person in front of him away with his hand. It was quite heavy, and he didn't want to walk away?

When I looked up, Loli was standing in front of me, staring straight at me. I made a wrinkled face and teased her: "Sit down, I'll be ready soon. I'll treat you to tea." A beautiful woman came. All the colleagues in the office turned their heads to look at her. Loli felt embarrassed, so she pulled up a chair and sat in the corner. Two unmarried female colleagues stood up to receive her, poured tea for her, and chatted with her. I smiled at Loli and quickly dealt with the work at hand. I knew that these two colleagues also had a purpose. They were both good-looking and had some thoughts about me. They knew that my girlfriend was still studying. I just finished reading it when I was 20 years old. If you want to get close to someone, first come first. They are very kind to me. It is common for them to ask me out and give small gifts. As the saying goes, I am still very nice to them, but I don’t mean that. But every time a girl comes to me, they are very nervous. They do this because they want to trick Loli. , Loli is not so thoughtful, don't let them succeed. I finished the matter in a few seconds and handed it over to these two people for distribution. Then I called Loli to come out together: "I want to treat my brother to dinner at noon. I am in such a good mood. Haha, should I call Li Hua?" After leaving the city hall, Loli looked at her with a very sinful look. She kept staring at me: "Don't, little Loli, your eyes look like I owe you a hundred and eighty thousand for a long time. I can't stand it." Loli burst out laughing. She seemed to be in a good mood: "Who made you not come to me for so long? I'm so anxious to wait." "Looking for you? Looking for you again, your mother. You have to eat me, how dare you?" "Hehe, there is nothing in this world that I dare not do, right?" "There are so many things that I dare not do. Children are not sensible, how can they be so poor? Why don't you talk to me like this next time? Where are you going to take you home?" No, how about we go to my brother's house to have a look, I haven't been there yet." "Okay, call Li Hua and go after dinner. He is in the store." When we came home together, Loli, a high-ranking student, also marveled at the luxury of my home. Drinking the tea brought by Li Hua, the look in Li Hua's eyes towards Loli clearly said: "How is it? , I'm not lying to you." I also saw the look. After Li Hua finished his work, he sat on the armrest of my sofa. Loli, who was originally sitting on the single sofa, squeezed in and sat next to me when she saw this situation. It was quite strange. The hall was so big and the sofa was so big. The three of them were squeezed into a corner of the couch. "There are gold diggers around me, right? They squeezed so tightly." Loli took my hand and put it around her waist: "Brother hugged me like that that day. It was so warm. Why didn't he stop hugging me when he came back? He didn't say he would accept me when he came back. I waited until the flowers withered. "She didn't come." "Sister, I really didn't think about what to do. You knew everything at first glance. I didn't expect it to be you. Now that I know it's you, you're so brave." "Didn't you think it was me when you went to rescue me that day? No, I thought about it carefully when I came back. Brother already knew it was me before, right? He knew it was me when he went to my work, right?" I yelled, "I have a feeling, but I'm not sure. You always look dignified, and I feel... I thought it was impossible until I heard your voice on the phone, and I confirmed, "Actually, my concerns are still about her identity, what to do with her parents, and also, I really can't do anything to such a decent and good girl, she is the future flower of my motherland, so shameful."

"Little loli, in SM, you just imagined it. You are still young, and your personal experience is different from your imagination. You should think about it again and think more about it. Once you shoot, there will be no turning back. It is better to take this first step. I think you have to think carefully." "I have thought about it countless times. What I want is such a life. I don't regret it. Don't think about it. Today? Tomorrow? I won't wait." "Tomorrow tomorrow." It doesn't matter." I used a delaying strategy, "Come here when you have time, and get used to it first. Also, I will train Jing'er and Li Hua. Do you really want it?" "Jing'er? Who is it?" Loli looked at me and Li Hua: "Why haven't I heard about it, Muzi?" "You will know it when you see it. Okay, Loli, crawl around on the ground to show me."

"Yeah." Without any nonsense, Loli slipped down from me and crawled around the hall like a dog. She barked, shook her head and tail, and wrinkled her nose. She was dressed in a formal dress but was more attractive to me than Li Hua's bitch dressed in a dog harness. She crawled to my feet and rubbed her head against my legs and inner thighs, which made my cock so hard. She felt it, her mouth and nose arched up, and her face was squeezed between my legs. It was a beautiful feeling, but I still pushed her head away: "Okay, you did a good job in the first step. Come here more often, take your time, and then you can accept it." "Well, hee hee, brother is hard, hee hee, brother, I will come tonight." "It's wrong if it's not hard, brother has a strong sexual desire, can your parents agree to coming at night?" Li Hua asked from the side.

"They don't know, Muzi, you go pick me up, okay?" "Okay, eight o'clock, pick it up and I'll eat you first..." Li Hua scared Loli with a stern face.

"Brother, you don't even dare? I'll give it to you, I'll give it to you, you can eat it if you can, hee hee." Li Hua was in trouble, and there was nothing Loli could do.

Chapter 07

After all the fun, work still had to be done. The three of us went to work together, all in the municipal government compound. I was in the annex building, and they were in the main building.

Several colleagues in the office were chatting, and when they saw me coming, they all gathered around me. The two people in the morning even asked about my relationship with Loli, and I was vague.

After work, I went to the sports center early to check it out. It was sparse, not many people came, and those who came didn’t have much thought about training. I also took the time to practice for a while. I have very comprehensive skills, organization, and three-point shooting. The most powerful thing is breakthrough. , I have excellent physical fitness, explosive power and speed. The martial arts skills I have practiced since I was a child have made me extremely strong. People who have fought against me say that my bones are made of iron. It hurts terribly when I touch them. It is common for me to be knocked away during competitions.

We practiced together for an hour. After that, I took a ball and practiced shooting with the coach. This is my own good habit. No one asked me to practice extra. Fifty three-point jumpers, one hit counts as one, and the missed ones don't count. Fifty hits are gone. The old coach always gives me a thumbs up for this habit. In my current situation, no one will blame me if I don't practice, but I don't relax. This is why the old coach appreciates me.

After practice, I came out from the shower and saw the old coach still in the gym. I sat down and chatted with him. I always felt reluctant to retire. I have devoted myself to this for decades, and I felt like I was going to be empty all of a sudden. Although my body was still very strong.

The old coach told me that he and several leaders are talking about retiring. There is still one year left, but there is a local custom that one has to retire from the second team one year before retiring. He is a national-level coach, deputy director level, with great power and prestige. He is lobbying the leaders to see if they can let me come over. I will catch the men's and women's basketball teams, as well as the second and third echelons. This is a negative situation. He was responsible for a subject and was also the section chief. He talked to me first and hoped that I would not refuse when the results were discussed. I said to think about it first. After all, I am also very popular in the propaganda department. I don’t want to engage in sports all my life. I don’t have much money as a coach. I have a good relationship with the old coach, almost like father and son. I didn’t hide my thoughts from him and said everything.

The old coach shook his head: "You are stupid. You don't know what I am doing in this business? How many people are there in the first, second and third echelons of the men's and women's basketball teams? You don't know? There are hundreds of people. You have the power to kill people. Annual funds, selection of people to the countryside, various competition funds, etc., can't be lost to you. How many people in a team do you think can be a section chief like you? In the history of this city, there are only Just the two of you and me can have a level when we are players, there is no third one." After hearing this, my eyes lit up and I saw a brighter future. This is not a bad idea. I have heard reports that the Korean sports industry is a patriarchal system, and the coach can do whatever he says. She doesn't dare to say a word about what she wants from the female players. I don't feel any pressure as an athlete. It was because I was outstanding and the coach needed me. The other reason was that my father had such a high reputation that no one dared to do anything to me. Thinking back to those teammates who were not very outstanding, many of them are still struggling to survive, with long-term physical training and poor cultural studies. It costs a lot of money to get a quota, and all of this is in the hands of the coach and the leader. It's not bad when you think about it, but I haven't said anything about it yet. I nodded to the old coach: "Okay, if I can be approved as a coach, you will have to teach me more in the future. At least you have to take me for a while before letting me go. I know that sometimes I am too exhausted to work as hard as you say."

The old coach is very satisfied with my attitude. The old coach has no sons, only two daughters, both of whom are married. He has said that he treats me as a son, and I have nothing to say to him. When getting along with others, what matters is the heart. With a net worth like his, money and material things are not important. What is important is sincerity.

The future is bright, but the road is also bumpy. Let’s not talk about how they talked about it. If they do talk about it, the work will not be easy. Our team is currently doing very well, and there are qualified players in every position. Of course, the strongest point is the defender, which is me. When other points cannot be opened, I am often the one to score. Also, I will have double-digit assists in every game, but what if I become a coach, and the team coaches will catch me? The other people in the team are quite convinced of me now, but if I reach the top in one step, there may be opposing opinions. Besides, what about the women's team, what about the second and third tiers? The women's team is in a mess right now, it's nothing. In recent years, it's been almost at the bottom, and the players are all just messing around. It's not that big of a deal. As long as they stick to my method, they can still achieve something. The second and third echelons have to put in a lot of energy. Can they do it well? As a coach, you must have higher grades to have authority and the right to speak. If you do well, you will have the final say on people, money and property. If you don't do well, it means nothing. I have seen many coaches who are miserable, and there are many popular and popular coaches. If you can, just do it. The good thing about me is that I don't back down when things happen. There are opportunities and risks, so bear with it. He is a hero. Besides, the old coach also mentioned a situation that I have never thought of. In the Propaganda Department, the ministers and deputy ministers are all in their prime, and no accidents have occurred. It will take a long time to get promoted. But the Sports Bureau is different. The chief and deputy leaders are all in their fifties. If they can produce good results within five or seven years, everything will be easy.

As the same saying goes, risks and opportunities coexist. If there are more opportunities, we can wait until we have them.

It was already after seven o'clock when I got home. After dinner, Li Hua went to pick up Loli. I looked online. As soon as I logged in to Q, a lot of messages popped up. I am busy these days and don't use the Internet much, so there are many messages from netizens. I read them one by one and replied to them one by one. My online content is pretty good. I was just replying to a friend who happened to be online, so I just chatted. Next, he is an S, an action-shaped S. He told me some knowledge about SM before. I told him a little bit about his recent experience, and I can see that he is also a person who plays a lot. He told me that S, M, master, and slave will each get what they need when getting along or in games. Each has his own place. I have never thought of this concept. Everyone has his own place? That's right, I got psychological pleasure and satisfaction.

Then we talked about his recent achievements. He and his M would try different methods every time, such as tying, suspending, whipping, and breast and vagina abuse. They sent me some photos of them playing with each other. Based on my psychological quality, I really couldn’t accept it. The nice breasts were tied like bloody peaches with whip marks on them. The vagina was also cleanly shaved. The dilator opened the vagina so much that you could see the uterus. I kind of like the way a woman is tied up like a rice dumpling, hung up and fucked. He said that when he plays SM, he will continue to explore the bottom line of M, a little at a time, on the principle of not seeing blood. If he does it this time, he will make more progress next time. The more times he does it, the vagina will expand like this. "Doesn't it hurt?" I asked. "The pain is for sure, the pain is excruciating. She just needs this pain to get psychological and sexual satisfaction." He replied.

Luo Li and Li Hua came, stood behind me and watched me chat. After seeing those photos, they were shocked and a little excited. After chatting for a while, I logged off, but I kept all those photos.

Loli's face was red. This was the first time she hadn't spent the night at home. She was still facing two men. A pair of hands kept rubbing the corners of her clothes. Li Hua looked at her happily and laughed at her. I put my arms around her shoulders, talked softly in her ear, and blew air, which made her feet tremble. "Is it cold? Little Loli, come into my brother's arms, are you still afraid?" I put Loli on the sofa and gently stroked her earrings. Loli's eyes were oily, but she wanted to move but didn't dare to move. I didn't want to tease her too much for fear of not being able to stop it, so I let her go: "Okay, okay, let's chat, little Loli, come, drink some water and calm down, haha." Loli took off her coat. To be honest, her The figure is quite hot. Although she is relatively short, she has good proportions. She has long legs and short body, a small waist, and slender legs. The two breasts are disproportionately stuck on the chest. If she were naked, you might be able to see the two hemispheres from behind. The neck is thin and long, and the skin is pink and white. People born in the 1980s with a net worth like Loli were soaked in honey when they were born. When they were young, they did not have to do any housework. Her hands and feet are thin and tender without even calluses, which is different for older girls. Although her life is better now, and she has good food and clothing, the traces left on her body by hard work and heavy work when she was young can be seen at a glance. Her joints are big, her hands and feet are thick, and her knees and knuckles can be seen. There is an unmarried female colleague in the unit who is a few years older than me. She has a good-looking face. When I was admitted to college in the countryside, I had to eat a lot of hardships when I was a child. You can tell at a glance that although life is better now and I use a lot of cosmetics, when I look closer, my skin is thick, my pores are big, my fingers are thick and round, and I can’t see my fingertips, my feet are wide and big, and even wearing the most fashionable sandals in summer doesn’t look good. If these are nothing on men, they are still signs of roughness, but that is not the case on women. Loli is different. Her fingers are white and tender, and are thin and pointed. There are no protruding bones in her knees and shoulders. Her feet are not big and have a nice shape.

Sitting on the leather sofa, Loli was doing all kinds of sexy moves under my instructions. Girls with high education have the advantage of being well-educated. Needless to say, every move is really beautiful. It made my cock so hard. Li Hua found out the long rope he bought that day and gave it to me. I asked Loli to stand on the sofa. I took off her sweater, leaving only her underwear. I really didn't dare to strip her naked. I would eat her on impulse. Then the rope was hung around her neck and tied with a rope garment. Wow, the D cup breasts are so beautiful. Then she tied her hands behind her back and tightened them. Loli gritted her teeth. , her face was so red that it looked like it was dripping with water. I hugged her from behind, touched her body, and kissed her ears. Loli was a little unsteady when she stood. When I touched the heel of her thigh, she was trembling. After touching her for a while, I found that her buttocks were wet. There was a knot there, which always rubbed her vagina and even the rope. The knot was a little wet, so I didn't stop and continued. After a few minutes, I felt the beauty in my arms tremble and soften. I quickly hugged her and laid her flat on the sofa. I untied her hand and covered her with a blanket. Loli's eyes were closed, still enjoying the afterglow of her orgasm. I saw a large area of wetness on her butt.

After a while, Loli opened her eyes and saw Li Hua and I looking at her. She was so embarrassed that she covered her face with her hands and lowered her head to her chest. "Stop hiding it. If you lower your head again, your face will be caught by your breasts." I laughed at her, and Loli jumped and fell on me, squeezing into my arms and moving around: "If you still laugh, keep laughing, if you laugh again I will bite you!" I hugged her and looked at her, with sexy eyes, sexy mouth, and the beauty in my arms was really not ordinary sexy. My dick was hard against her ass, and she felt it too. She reached out to grab it, and I hit her. She touched her hand and said, "Why stretch? How can a girl like you not come home in the middle of the night? Haha." Loli stared at my eyes and said seriously: "Brother, fuck me, don't hesitate." "How can a girl say such a thing if you want me? Haha, our little loli is blushing and shy? Haha." I could only say haha. I didn't expect that I was so timid.

Fortunately, there were plenty of rooms, one for each person, not to mention quilts. There were plenty of them. Li Hua used to spread a quilt next to my bed, but today he asked me to sleep in a room by myself, with his mouth raised for a long time.

In the middle of the night, a soft and small body got into my bed and squeezed into my arms. I knew it was a little loli, so I hugged her and continued to sleep. She couldn't help but hump in my arms: "Don't move, you can't act hastily like this, it's not fair to you. Be obedient, I will kill you, not now." I hugged her tightly to prevent her from moving, and then forced myself to calm down and fall asleep.

When she woke up at dawn, Loli was leaning against my arms, her whole body pressed against me, her head resting on my arm, and her butt was pressing against my hard cock. My hands were pressed on her breasts. They felt so soft and soft. She didn't feel the bra, so she wasn't wearing one? My hand slid down gently, and my lower body was only wearing briefs. Good guy, I couldn't help but rub the bulging bun pussy a few more times. It's a virgin pussy, and the blood swells just thinking about it.

The loli in her arms felt it, moved, grabbed my hand, pressed it down harder, pushed her butt back, I took a few hard shots, hugged her tightly for a while, and got up quickly. Li Hua was making breakfast and looked at me with a smile: "Eat? Brother" "Eat? Just eat it. What do you know? It's so delicious." Hurry up and go to work." After washing, I saw Luo Li still nestling on my bed. I went to the bedside and said, "If you don't go home, you can sleep for a while. There won't be anything going on at work. Li Hua is also at home. After all, I am an official and have more things to do during the New Year.

After work, I received a call from my girlfriend, saying that she was on holiday tomorrow and would take a ride back tomorrow afternoon. She should arrive at seven or eight in the evening. I said I would pick her up then and we would have dinner together. We chatted on the phone for a while, and there was always more to say. After half an hour, the boss happened to have something to talk to, so he hung up the phone.

It's another busy day. After finishing the work, you should go home quickly. Luo Li and Li Hua have left. You should clean up immediately and eliminate the traces of the disaster. Don't let your little girlfriend come back and see something. Then something serious will happen.

I value my little girlfriend more than anything. I have been in a relationship for five years, from when she was a real little loli to now. When I think of her, I feel warm and cozy in my heart.

I called Li Hua to tell him about this, and asked him to tell Loli as well. I don’t know how to tell Loli this, but Loli already knew about my little girlfriend from Li Hua, and they can communicate better.

It's past ten o'clock in the evening. Because my girlfriend will come back tomorrow, I turned off the light and went to bed early. I will be in a good state tomorrow.

I usually go to bed very late and couldn't fall asleep for a while. I was thinking wildly in bed. When I heard the sound of opening the door, I didn't pay attention. Li Hua would sleep in another room when he came back. This is what I told him just now. I heard the sound of taking off clothes and taking a shower. After lying on the bed for a long time, I fell asleep.

A little body got into the bed: "Li Hua, go sleep over there." I was used to sleeping alone and didn't like the feeling of having another man on the bed.

There was crying from under the quilt, it wasn't Li Hua! It was Loli, and all she touched was tender skin. A warm naked body squeezed into her arms and hugged my waist. I turned on the bedside lamp, and the person in my arms looked up at me, her eyes a little red. "Why are you crying? Besides, is there gold in the quilt, so attractive to you?" "Brother, don't you really want to fuck me, me, me," "Little loli, don't cry, I said I will want you, but it's really not possible now, don't cry, be obedient, and you have to calm down, it's not that you don't want to eat, the time has not come yet, and you are not mature yet." Loli thought for a while quietly: "Well, okay, I will listen to you, but I won't leave today, so I will sleep like this."

Ah, how can I sleep like this, with a naked body in my arms? Now my dick is hard, pressing against Loli through her thin panties.

"If I can't help but eat you in the middle of the night, don't blame me." "That's better. I think you can't help it. Also, tell me, where am I immature? Here, here, or here?" Loli's face, chest, and lower abdomen were pressed against each other. I really couldn't bear it. I held her tight and kissed her, then pressed my body against her. Fortunately, I still had some consciousness in my mind. I let her go in less than two minutes. I got up and drank a glass of water to cool down. I took Loli's underwear and put it on the bed. She didn't wear it. In the end, she only wore briefs. She squeezed into my arms and slept all night.

I had an extremely uncomfortable sleep that night, and I thought several times: "Forget it, don't make it difficult for yourself, let's eat later." Fortunately, I held it back in the end, but the feeling of warm and fragrant nephrite was an incomparable enjoyment. I caressed Loli's breasts with both hands. The fullness, delicateness, and elasticity were all in my hands and in my heart.

Chapter 08

When I went to bed in the morning, it was still like that. Loli's back was against me and she was pillowed in my arms. I hugged her and pressed both hands on her breasts. My dick was hard against the hood of her ass. If it weren't for the briefs, I thought I might be able to push it into her vagina as soon as I straightened my waist.

Enjoy the wonderful feeling, but you still get up early. After enjoying it, if you don't penetrate, you will suffer.

I was washing my face when Li Hua opened the door and came in with the breakfast he bought. The boy was sitting at the dining table with a bad smile on his face. He was a little surprised to see my expressionless face. I didn't say anything and waited to see what he would do. He naturally sat down to eat breakfast. He looked at me, then glanced at the door of the main room and asked with his eyes. Seeing my expression of no interest at all, he couldn't sit still and went into the room to take a look.

I ate a little, but I didn’t have much appetite, so I walked into the main room. It was very cold in the winter morning. I saw the little Loli hiding in the quilt, tightly wrapped with only her little face exposed. Then I remembered that she had no clothes. Li Hua sat by the bed and asked, and I went outside to get Loli’s clothes: "What are you asking about?" When did you learn to gossip like this? Go out." Li Hua pouted and turned around to walk out of the room. I patted Loli's nose and smoothed her messy hair: "You little slut, you always come to seduce me. If I lose my virginity, you have to be responsible. Get up, the sun is shining on your butt, and if you don't stay in bed, you will be spanked. Oh." Loli clamped the quilt tightly, her little face was smiling at me, and she stared at her, but she still didn't move. I suddenly reached into the quilt and touched her with my cold hands. Loli shrank into a ball. It felt so comfortable: "Haha, I told you to always harass me, haha." After playing with Loli for a few minutes, I became interested and saw that it was quite early. I turned Loli over, lying on her stomach, and pulled the quilt a little, took off her briefs, and exposed her entire butt. It was so round, so beautiful, and her butt was pink and white without a single spot. After taking a few photos, it felt great.

"Sister, I'm going to spank you, are you afraid?" "Huh?" I dropped my hand and there was a "pop" sound. "Oh!" Loli moaned coquettishly.

I know it's not pain, it's comfort.

"Pah, pah, pah..." "Are you comfortable? Do you still dare to seduce me?" "Oh, um, you dare." "You dare." I raised and lowered my palms a few more times.

"Dare, oh, oh, dare, just dare." You can see that the little butt is a little red, and the criss-crossed finger prints are imprinted on the butt. It feels really good.

I sat on the bed, inserted my legs under Loli's belly, put Loli's butt on my thighs, and stroked her gently: "Sister, does it hurt?" Li Hua had come in when he heard the sound, and stood watching. When Loli turned her head to look, she just saw Li Hua staring at her butt. She was so embarrassed that her face shrank into the quilt, but her butt was still raised: "It hurts a little, I'm so embarrassed." Touching her butt with my hand, Loli trembled a little: "Is it cold?" I asked.

"No, yes, yes" "A little speechless?"

When I touched Loli's pussy, it felt a little wet, which seemed to be a pleasure.

The hair on Loli's pussy was sparse and sparse, and the sides were separated in an orderly manner, as if you could count them clearly. The color was very light, not a white tiger pussy, but quite like a white tiger's. It was clean and good-looking, and her asshole had no other color at all. There was a small circle of wrinkles there, which you couldn't tell unless you looked carefully. It seemed that I was very sexually aroused, and my cock was pressing hard against her lower abdomen.

Li Hua stretched his head to look. "What are you looking at? Kneel down. You have a share in what happened last night. Put your face over here!" I don't like people who make too much decisions, especially when people around me make decisions for me without consulting. It's very annoying. Obviously, without Li Hua's encouragement, Loli wouldn't dare to be so bold. Li Hua knows that I'm not a gay, so he can't satisfy me, and he met Loli first, and we may have a closer relationship with him than me. If Loli joins, the two of us will complement each other, so he tries his best to facilitate it.

Very obedient, Li Hua knelt beside me and leaned his face towards me. I slapped Loli lightly, very lightly, and then slapped Loli's butt again, and then slapped Li Hua again, and then slapped Loli's butt again. They took turns and gradually increased the force until Li Hua gritted his teeth, about a dozen times, his face was a little purple, and Loli's two butts were also a little purple before he let go. Then he got out of bed and stood in front of the two of them.

"Reflect on it, think about it, pack up the house, and go to work together, you hear me?" "Yeah." "Oh." I sat in the hall for a while, and heard two people in the room whispering a few words, and then heard the sound of getting dressed and packing things. More than ten minutes passed. The two people came out with smiles on their faces. One side of Li Hua's face looked a little painful and red, and his smile was a bit forced. When he saw me frowning at them, Li Hua wanted to say something, but when he opened his mouth, he gritted his teeth and took a breath.

"Brother, you, Si, have you agreed to take Chu Bing?" "When did I say I wouldn't take Chu Bing?" "Hehe." Loli smiled as happily as a flower.

"Hehe, silk, silk, hehe." Li Hua smiled while holding back the pain.

She took the elevator downstairs and drove to work. When Loli got into the car, her butt hit the seat and she screamed in pain.

I laughed loudly: "I asked you to come together to judge me. My brother is very angry. The consequences will be very serious." I deliberately found a few manhole covers to push over them. The car shook several times. Loli screamed, and Li Hua screamed in pain and wiped half of his face. He wanted to laugh but was in pain. I laughed so hard that I couldn't drive. I stopped on the side of the road and laughed enough, then restarted the car and went to work.

Sitting in the office, looking back and thinking about the past two days, why, I can't help but want to ask myself what happened?

Loli came to your door twice, why didn't you dare to touch her? What are you afraid of?

Afraid of her parents? At best, her father is just a deputy director, and her mother is a deputy director. This rank is nothing in my eyes, not to mention that it is very unlikely for a deputy director in his fifties to sit upright. A deputy director in his twenties is definitely more popular than a deputy director in his fifties. Thinking about it, he is also very useless. Does it mean that the older he gets, the less courageous he becomes?

I don’t want to think about it anymore, I’ll talk about it later. The most important thing at the moment is that my little girlfriend is coming back in the evening. I haven’t seen her for a while. I miss her so much. When I think of her, it seems that she is right in front of me. Her smile, body, and even her smell all come to mind.

Make a call to Li Hua and tidy up when you get home at noon. Make sure it is spotless. Li Hua does housework much more carefully than I do. Don’t leave any loopholes. My little girlfriend will go crazy if she finds out.

I picked up my little girlfriend in the evening and was lingering in the car when I received a call from Li Hua, saying that he was going home for dinner. He had already prepared to greet his sister-in-law, so let's go back. My little girlfriend didn't want to eat out either.

It was such a warm home. Li Hua and Luo Li were both busy. There was a sumptuous meal on the table. The four of us sat down to eat. Li Hua took the initiative to introduce Luo Li as his friend. I naturally didn’t say much. After the meal, they also cleaned up. After sitting down, we left together.

They didn’t talk much, just had sex. After taking a shower, the two of them went to Wushan together. The vagina of my little girlfriend, who hadn’t had sex for a long time, was so tight that she sprayed water after just a few touches. She was eye-catching and screamed. It’s good to have your own world. You’re not afraid of others hearing. You can fuck how you want and where you want. After fucking for an hour, the two of them hugged each other and fell asleep.

I woke up in the middle of the night and couldn't help but fuck her again. I had been so full of temptations for the past two days, and my girlfriend also had a great sexual desire. She woke up as soon as I moved. She hugged me and mounted me. She lay on my body and moved up and down until she ran out of energy. "Brother, come here." Lying on the bed, I pressed on her and penetrated her. This was my favorite position, a very conquering action. I was riding on her ass, with the white flesh underneath, and the cock was inserted into the vagina from behind. Because her legs were clamped and her lower abdomen was pressed, her pussy was extremely tight. The cock was clamped so much that she felt great pleasure. The same was true for my little girlfriend. She rolled her eyes and drooled all over the pillow.

After having sex twice in a row, the two of us were exhausted. We slept until after nine o'clock before waking up. When we woke up, we found movement in the hall. We got dressed and came out. Li Hua and Luo Li were watching TV. When they saw us, they served breakfast. I was used to Li Hua making breakfast for me, but My little girlfriend was quite embarrassed to see them. I said it's okay, just get used to it. I suddenly had an idea in my mind, whether to train my little girlfriend to be a queen, with three slaves: Li Hua, Loli, and Jinger. It's a good idea, but take your time, don't rush.

Drive them away, spend time with my little girlfriend, go shopping together, buy her clothes and so on. My girlfriend’s family is not financially well off. I have paid for her expenses in the past few years, and her family knows it, so she always stays at my house when she comes back. She just goes back to visit her family. Basically, everything about her is my concern, including her people, of course.

I was a little tired when I got home. I was sitting on the sofa chatting. I was chatting with my little girlfriend without saying a word. She seemed to have something she wanted to say but didn't dare to say anything. I found out and asked her what was wrong. She said there was something she didn't know how to say and she was afraid. I was angry, and I said do you think I would be angry? She said yes: "Then don't say it." "But, but, I" "Okay, tell me, can I really not let you say it?" I smiled and said to her, I am really good to her, and I will not get angry easily.

It turns out that at the end of the semester, China Mobile Company came to their school to recruit workers for the winter vacation. During the Chinese New Year, the regular employees wanted to go home and looked down on the overtime pay. Because their own wages were too high, they simply hired college students as part-time workers for a hundred yuan a day. Now that I'm good, I can consider becoming a full-time employee. One hundred dollars a day is not a big deal in my eyes, but for those poor college students, it's a big deal. My little girlfriend signed up. With her good conditions, China Mobile recruited her as a front desk charger, and promised to work part-time on Saturdays and Sundays after the winter vacation.

To be honest, such conditions are already very good. A college student has such a part-time job, and my girlfriend’s classmates are envious of it. But this is not what I want. All year round, I really hope that she can accompany me to celebrate the New Year, play, meet my parents, etc. She has no need to worry about the money. Also, it was freezing cold and she was out there alone.

"Do you want to work, or do you work because of money? I want you to accompany me. If it's because of money, then don't go, okay?" I said my request.

"Not only because of money, I also want work experience, and money is also a reason. I have signed a contract, and there are a few classmates together. I'm sorry for you, but don't worry about me." My little girlfriend is a more independent person. I know that she hopes to have a good job. With my ability, it will be no problem to find a good job for her in this city after she graduates. This is a digression. "When does it start? Have you arranged where to stay?" I asked her.

"We six female classmates live in a mobile dormitory. We have arranged it and we have all moved in. We were supposed to go to work today. I missed you so much, so I changed classes with my classmates and rushed back to see you. We will start working tomorrow." I was very angry, but I just couldn't express it. Out of anger and with a sullen face, my little girlfriend poured me a glass of water and brought it to me, but I didn't take it. She simply sat on my lap and kissed me with her saliva. I turned away and ignored her. She simply hugged my face and kissed me, licking my lips with her tongue.

"Then when do you have to leave?" I didn't look good.

"Don't be angry. I feel so distressed. I have to leave this afternoon." "You feel distressed? You really want to make me mad. You know that we have only been together for a few days a year, but we still act like this. Do you really have to leave?" I watched my little girlfriend get in the car and leave. In order not to put too much psychological burden on her, I still put on a smile and drove her to the station, but I felt empty in my heart, as if something was missing, and it hurt like hell.

I didn’t go home. I had nothing to go back to. I went to practice after work. Today is the 25th day of the lunar calendar. The bonuses have been paid out and there are a lot less people at work. The old coach and the two female players in the arena were chatting and were not training. When they saw me coming, the old coach came over. I picked up the ball and started practicing. The two female players were practicing with me on the side. Half an hour later, seeing that I didn’t want to stop, the old coach motioned for them to leave first.

"What happened to you? You are emotional. Don't hurt the feelings of other players. They both admire you." The old coach joked.

"Really or not? I'll catch them for fun tomorrow, but you said it." "Haha, you better be brave, kid." After practicing for a while, venting, I felt much better, but still the same. After another fifty three-point jumpers, I was sweating, and my mood was better again. The old coach was joking on the side and made me relax. I felt a little tired, so I stopped to chat with him, and then went I met a middle-aged man in his 40s while I was taking a shower. He was about the same height as me, and he was strong and sturdy. I felt like I had seen this man somewhere but didn’t recognize him. I greeted him politely, and surprisingly, he was very enthusiastic: “You’re a good young man. You play well. Let’s play against each other one day.” He has a very even figure, wide palms, and bright eyes. He doesn’t feel like an ordinary person.

"Okay, come here when you are free. I see that you are a master. I am a junior. When you come, I will pick up the ball for you, haha." I don't know who the other party is, so I'd better be humble.

The middle-aged man patted me on the shoulder and left.

I don’t understand why, but it’s good to get to know someone more. I came out and saw that the old coach was still in the gym. I chatted with him again and told him about what happened just now. He opened his mouth wide and couldn’t close it. It felt very interesting: “Do you know who that is? Fortunately, you don’t That's too arrogant. That's the new city party secretary. He watched you practice for a while. He's also a point guard in the army and he's pretty good. "I don't know if this is a good thing or a bad thing, but it's always good to have a leader who likes basketball in the city.

Anyway, I was alone at home, so I went to sing karaoke with a few friends until quite late. When I got home, it was already a little past midnight, and I found that the lights in the house were on. When I walked in, I saw Li Hua watching TV. When he saw me, he said, "Are you okay? Are you so excited to see me?" "I knew there was something wrong when I saw your girlfriend didn't bring anything back, but you didn't notice it? You are such a careful person, Really, where can we go to drink to relieve our worries? "I didn't drink, where is Chu Bing?" "Here, my hair is turning white before I come back. I'm such a shameless brother. How many times last night was the smell so strong?" Loli jumped out of the main room, wearing only her underwear, her breasts were bouncing up and down. She was really a beast in the world.

"Go put on some clothes, don't catch a cold." I said, and Loli ran over and sat on my lap. "Brother, you won't feel cold if you hold me. Hehe, Muzi, don't you think so?" He hugged me and put his face on my chest.

I took off my coat, draped it around her, put my hands around her, patted her back gently, and put my face on her head, gently and quietly, a little lost in thought.

This scene seemed to be something that could only be seen in movies. Li Hua was also fascinated by it and remained silent for a while.

"Okay, okay, do you think this is acting? I'm very tired. I'm going to sleep." I reacted first and was a little into the drama for a moment. It only lasted for a minute. I actually blushed when I thought about it.

"Bad brother, bad brother, male chauvinism, all the good intentions have been ruined by you." "Where did you get so many good ideas? Haha, does your butt still hurt?" "A little more, it doesn't hurt at all." "Li Hua, what about you?" "Me too, a little bit. It hurts." "Yeah, let's go to sleep." I picked up Loli, walked into the main room, put her on the bed, and took off my coat to sleep. Everything was quite natural. I lay down and hugged Loli, who hugged me tightly, and hugged my waist tightly. Without saying anything, I fell asleep.

I woke up in the middle of the night and couldn't sleep for a while. The body in my arms was too tempting. It was better to hold it tight and not move. But when I moved my hands, I couldn't bear the warm fragrant nephrite in my hands. I touched them gently. Those two bags felt really good in my hands. I took them and rubbed them. It was so comfortable and my cock was hard. She put one hand around to hold it, and she let out a small wow and whispered, it's so big. I hugged her tightly, pushed my cock up, and kissed her neck and ears. Loli huddled up, and the loli in my arms twisted slightly. As my caressing breath gradually became thicker, I put my hand into her clothes and continued to caress her. Loli's breasts were big, full, and elastic. She was an untouched virgin. It felt good to think about it. I moved my hand along her smooth belly. Touching down, it was smooth, not a trace of fat could be touched. There were a few thin pubic hairs on the lower abdomen, and then there was the raised pubic mound, which was soft and plump. She gently covered it with her palm and slid it up and down. Loli gritted her teeth and made a sound of ecstasy. After a few moments, the spring water overflowed. She took her hand and put it on Loli's mouth to wipe it. Loli was so embarrassed that she hid her face in the pillow.

I sat up and turned on the bedside lamp, and gently touched her face. Under the dim red light, Loli looked extremely beautiful. Li Hua, who was laying on the floor, also woke up. He sat up and quietly, I took off Loli's clothes. She was as white as mutton-fat jade and couldn't see any flaws. The two grapes on her chest were pink. I couldn't help but lean down and kiss her. Loli's whole body trembled. I picked her up and kissed her on the mouth. Loli's stupid eyes remained motionless, and her soft lips cooperated awkwardly. My tongue pushed away her teeth and wrapped around her tongue. I kissed her for half a minute before stopping.

"First kiss?" I asked.

"Yeah." "Wow, brother, you are so lucky. Your first kiss at the age of twenty-one can't be found even with a lantern." Li Hua had been watching quietly, and suddenly spoke, so loudly that Luo Li jumped up and covered his mouth. "You want to die, Muzi, if you speak louder, I, I, I will tear your mouth off!" I chuckled in a low voice, but as soon as Li Hua interrupted me, the warm feeling like a lover was interrupted, and I ran away and disappeared. What followed was the feeling of playing and admiring. I didn't expect Loli's skills to be so flexible, and it was so beautiful to dance naked.

Loli also felt that the atmosphere was ruined. She got under the quilt, stared at Li Hua several times, and then looked back at me with pitiful eyes.

I touched Loli's face, lowered my head and whispered in her ear: "You are mine. One day, brother will eat you, but he won't be so hasty." Loli's face lit up: "Brother, then, what should I do now?" "Haha, today brother got your first kiss, ha. Ha, get up and take a good look at your body. This kid disturbed us. Let's punish him. Come together." Loli sat up and stared at Li Hua hard. She was not afraid of Li Hua at all. She had been chatting with Li Hua for more than half a year. She was so familiar with him. She knocked on Li Hua's face twice. She grabbed Li Hua's ear and said, "Tell me, how are you going to make it up to me for finally seduce me?" Feeling that she had said the wrong thing, she turned to look at me. I laughed loudly, but she gave up and said, "You have ruined everything!" Loli was naked and looked like a little girl. The look was so alluring, and I was worried that she would be too cold, so I untied the straps of my nightgown and wrapped her in my clothes. The large nightgown covered two of us. She sat on my lap, and I put my hands around her abdomen. I only wore underwear underneath, which was close to her naked body. It felt so good.

"Tell me, if you don't talk about it, Loli, please push harder." I also coaxed, and Loli grabbed Li Hua's ear and lifted her hand up: "Oh, oh, oh, please be gentle, tell me what you want, what kind of compensation you want, oh, oh, it hurts, please be gentle." "I want to slap you like my brother, do you want to slap, do you want to slap, say, say, say it quickly!" He raised his hand again.

Li Hua was a little hesitant. It felt natural to hit him by me, but when he hit a woman, and in front of me, his self-esteem was a bit overwhelming. He looked at me begging for mercy. I smiled. When Loli saw that he didn't agree, she lifted her hand harder. It seemed that Li Hua didn't dare to make his own decision without my consent. I nodded slightly to Li Hua.

"Okay, okay, I'm giving you a beating, I'm giving you a beating, I owe you. Alas, let go of your ears, I'm beating you, and I'm beating you so hard. I'm so kind. I gave you the idea, and I'm going to fight you in the end." "Oh, Li Hua, it turns out that the idea was all yours. I wonder why Lolita has become so courageous, haha, haha." I said to Li Hua with a smile.

Li Hua was at a loss. Although he knew I was joking, he was still afraid of leaving a stain in my mind. He was so anxious that he didn't know what to say and was sweating a little. In fact, I knew that he was too soft-hearted towards his own people. He couldn't refuse when Loli begged him.

"Okay, be obedient. Kneel down. I won't blame you. Be good. My sister is going to beat you. Hehe, kneel down. You have to be obedient, little one. Then my sister will love you. Hehe." Loli was very stubborn and never gave up on others.

I also smiled and signaled Li Hua to obey. Li Hua then looked at Loli and knelt down in front of us.

"Brother, it's really a beating. I've never hit anyone before. Is it fun? Will my hands hurt?" When things came to a close, Loli flinched a little and turned around to ask me.

I extended my face to her cheek and said, "Hit her. You can spank her as much as you want. Haha, Li Hua, take off your clothes. Take them all off. We are naked, but you are still wearing them. What a big deal. You are so ignorant. You should slap her butt after a slap. Haha." Don't look at Li Hua's shrinking back just now. He followed my words unequivocally. He immediately took off his clothes and knelt down.

This time it was Loli's turn to flinch a little. She looked at the naked Li Hua and didn't dare to make a move. I grabbed her hand and swept it towards Li Hua's face. With a snap, I said softly, "Come on, grab the hair with your left hand and hit it with your right hand." I taught her that I usually hit Li Hua with one hand on his head and the other.

Loli grabbed Li Hua's hair with her left hand, and pressed her right hand on Li Hua's face to make gestures. After two gestures, there were two sudden snaps, one on the left and one on the left, quite hard. After the blow, she was stunned: "Haha, okay, not bad, not bad." I said, Li Hua covered his face and looked at Loli with gritted teeth. "Come again, come again, it's still early, beautiful women look good when they hit people, so kneel down, Li Hua." I also used my eyes to signal Li Hua to correct his attitude. Li Hua pouted and knelt down again. Loli was also addicted to beating people. She opened her thighs and sat in a good posture, clamped my thighs, and her calves hooked my calves. She didn't worry about exposing her breasts and vagina to Li Hua's eyes. She swept her right hand a few more times, and her little body moved wildly in my arms.

"You can't hit like this, I'll teach you how to do it, aim your finger at the thick fleshy part of Li Hua's cheek, don't hit the cheekbone, that way your hand won't hurt, haha." Loli is also very quick to get started, and she can draw the bow from left to right, snapping several times. After hitting, she caught Li Hua's nose and shook it: "Do you feel good, don't you feel good? "Scream, sister, come on, come on, don't call me, you can hit me again, ah, come on, ah?" "Good sister, good sister, good sister, sister." I think Li Hua has too much masochism in him. Although it hurts, he looks very excited, but his dick is soft, unlike when I play with him and beat him, his little dick is hard until he ejaculates.

After the slap, I asked Li Hua to lie down on the floor, with his hands and head on the ground, and his buttocks raised high, just in front of us. Another good spanking, there was a lot of flesh on the buttocks, and I taught Lolita to find the softest inner thigh for spanking. Lolita's palms were all red from the spanking, and she was so excited. Seeing Li Hua's asshole right in front of her eyes, He stretched out his index finger and poked it down. Li Hua screamed and jumped, his face red with anger. Only then did Loli realize that it was too much. She looked humble and said, "Muzi, don't be angry. Don't be angry. It's my fault. I'll spank you a few times, okay?" Li Hua snorted, ignored Loli, and looked at me with tears in his eyes. I pulled him close and said. "Okay Li Hua, come here, I love you, be good, come here, let's sleep together, pull up the quilt, don't catch a cold, be good." He hugged the two of them, one on the left and the other on the right, and lay down to sleep.

As soon as I lay down, the two of them put their faces on my chest in unison, and touched my dick with their other hand. When it touched Li Hua's hand, Loli pinched Li Hua hard. Li Hua let out a "wow" sound, because his mouth probably hurt, but he was silent. Loli giggled, very gently. Touch me, through my pants, touch me like this so I can fall asleep, it’s as hard as an iron rod, sit up, Li Hua and Loli both stand up, I asked Li Hua: "Does it hurt?"

"Loli, I want you to have my first time again, okay?" "Yeah." Loli's eyes widened: "Brother, where are you?" The orange bedside lamp shone on Loli's face. Her big eyes were very pretty. She was sitting in a kneeling position with her hands on her knees. The cleavage on her chest was so deep and beautiful.

I stretched out my hand to touch her face, gently slid it across her cheek, and stopped my finger on her mouth: "Here." Loli's mouth opened wide, obviously not expecting the answer. I slid my hand over her ear, hooked the back of her head, pulled her over and kissed her hard, and then pressed down to put her mouth on my chest. "Lick, kiss." Loli finally came back to her senses, but she obediently stuck out her tongue and licked my chest, starting from the bottom of the neck and licking downwards little by little. She knelt on the bed and lowered her head.

Kissing to the nipple, rolling his tongue on the nipple, and then sucking on it, it felt very good. He picked up her face and kissed it, then placed it on the other nipple, and Loli sucked again.

Seeing that she was tired with her head down, I picked her up and put her on her knees on the floor. Then I took off my underwear and sat in front of her. Loli put her mouth on her knowingly and licked her nipples. I put my hand on top of her head and slowly pressed down. Slowly, I felt my tongue going down from her chest, to her abdomen, to her navel, and to her lower abdomen. I felt that numb and numb feeling, and the hard cock moved from pressing against her chest, to her chest, to her neck, and finally to her face.

"It's so big, brother, can this be inserted? It's so big!" "Where?" "Down there, the vagina." Haha, it felt different when these words came from the mouth of a little beauty: "Haha, are you competing?" Li Hua looked on and suddenly said something.

Loli was so embarrassed that she reached out to pinch Li Hua's thigh, but Li Hua crawled out of the way, giggling.

"Don't talk, look at it, lick it from the balls, lick every bit carefully, um, good, feel good, groin, extend your tongue, take your time, um, yes, that's it, good, lick up, to the base, kiss, yes, slowly up, yes, not too fast." I slowly guided Loli, a naked beautiful girl licked the cock under the crotch. The taste was so good, she was still a virgin, and few people can enjoy it when a virgin licks a cock.

The tongue slowly came to the coronal sulcus, and I taught Loli to swirl her tongue there, in circles and circles. It was so satisfying, and then to the glans and the horse's eye. Loli learned very quickly. She turned around, sucked the glans, and moved her tongue against the horse's eye. It was so satisfying. Looking down from the top, the glans was held by the red lips. The physical and psychological feelings were equally refreshing and beautiful.

Slowly, Loli held the glans in her mouth and wanted to slide it in and out, but the cock was too big. Only the glans was in her mouth, so it filled her mouth. I pressed her head and pushed the cock in gently. I heard her snort as more of it went in. About one or two centimeters, her face was red from holding it in, and the dick left outside her mouth was definitely more than ten centimeters. Seeing how red her face was, I pulled out the dick. As soon as it came out, Loli let out a big breath and took a few sharp breaths. It seemed that she was not holding it in lightly.

Li Hua glanced at Loli and expressed contempt. She was so angry that Loli wanted to pinch him again. She pushed away Loli's hands. Li Hua licked my cock with his mouth. No need to teach him, he licked my dick from the lower abdomen, groin, even perineum and anus. Finally, he took the glans in his mouth and swallowed it. In Loli's surprised eyes, , Li Hua slowly swallowed the dick bit by bit until his lips touched my pubic hair and his nose touched my lower abdomen. I could see that he felt uncomfortable. My glans finally broke through a barrier and pushed into Li Hua's throat. The feeling was indescribable. When Li Hua gasped, his throat clamped the glans. He felt physically comfortable, but mentally even more refreshed.

I slowly pulled out my dick and pulled Loli over. Li Hua stepped aside, hugged one of my feet and licked her. Loli knelt down and took the glans into her mouth again. She put her tongue under the glans. She shook her head slowly at first, swallowing and swallowing. Then she suddenly pressed forward with force and pushed her dick in another one or two centimeters. Then she stopped still, got used to it, and took a few breaths. Breathe in and out until you get used to the depth, then open your mouth wide and press in a little more, and then another round of adaptation. Then, I think the dick is about halfway in, which is already Loli's limit. She feels that the glans has reached a circle and cannot go in. Loli raised her head and looked at me, her eyes were already bloodshot. "You can't go in again." I said in my heart, I held her head down, pulled out my dick, lowered my head and kissed her: "It feels so good, little loli, I have your virginity again. It feels so good. How do you feel?" The kneeling loli stretched out her body and said in my ear. : "Brother, I feel good too." She took my hand and stretched it between her legs. Wow, the hand I put in was full of water: "Is it possible to have an orgasm like this?" "It's so itchy, it keeps flowing there. I don't know if it's because of it." I stood up, and Loli also adjusted her body and knelt down. Then I straightened my waist and took my dick in my mouth. I pressed her head with one hand and took her hand with the other hand to hold my dick so that it wouldn't hurt her throat: "Little Loli, I'm going to fuck you, are you ready?" Loli swallowed and nodded. , I didn’t want to suppress myself anymore, so I straightened my waist and inserted it in. Loli held the dick with both hands and catered to my thrusts. I relaxed my thrusts, and the glans pressed against her soft tongue. The most sensitive part rubbed against her tongue, sending waves of tingling pleasure.

Li Hua knelt behind me, with his face close to my ass, and his tongue stretched out to lick my perineum and asshole. The two pleasures before and after made me climax faster. Soon, an irrepressible impulse came from the glans, and I couldn't help but speed up and thrust my dick into Loli's mouth. The tender mouth and tender tongue were so pleasant that it was indescribable.

When the pleasure reached the extreme, I ejected semen into Loli's mouth, thrusting back and forth at the same time. The semen mixed with saliva made the body more lubricated. I ejaculated in the mouth of the little beauty, especially the virgin mouth. It was indescribably pleasurable and a complete mess.

After the climax, I pulled out the softened dick from Loli's mouth and sat on the bed. Loli had a mouthful of semen in her mouth and was at a loss. I filmed her mouth and looked left and right, with a mouthful full of it: "Close your mouth and hold it for a while, feeling the taste of brother, and then swallow it after a while. Do you know?" Loli looked at me with a very seductive expression. She slowly closed her mouth and really saw her tongue stirring to taste it. I put a coat on her body and hugged her tightly between my legs. Li Hua took the quilt and wrapped it up with me.

Loli leaned her hands on my thighs and looked up at me with an adoring expression. I kept stroking her soft and boneless shoulders with my hands and watched her swallow the semen in her mouth in small sips. An inexplicable feeling arose in her heart. I don't know how to describe it. Is this the feeling of being a slave or a master? I can’t explain it, it’s just so cool.

After feeling it for a while, I picked up Loli and sat on my lap opposite her. She leaned her face on my shoulder and hugged her tightly. At this time, the silence was better than the sound. There was no need to speak, only the heartbeats of three people were left.

"I really feel happy. What about you? Where's Li Hua? Does it still hurt?" Loli hummed, said nothing, and leaned against me motionless. Li Hua also calmed down for a while, and then said: "It hurts a little. I was a little suffocated just now, but it won't happen now." After saying that, he slid off the bed and sat on the floor. Loli turned to look at him. I picked her up and sat on the bed next to me, holding her waist with one hand. The other hand patted Li Hua's hair. Li Hua climbed up to my crotch and took his dick in his mouth. He looked at Loli with a demonstrative look. Loli knew what he was going to do. They had talked about everything online. Loli always asked Li Hua what his urine tasted like.

I always feel the urge to pee after ejaculation, and I am used to it being in Li Hua's mouth. Now I would urinate in a boy's mouth while hugging a beautiful woman. So comfortable.

Chapter 09

When I woke up in the morning, Li Hua had already made breakfast, and Loli was still in my arms. An extremely absurd feeling came to my mind. I couldn't imagine how things could have reached such a point, and I didn't know whether it would develop for better or worse. It seemed that everything had developed so naturally, and I followed my heart. Thinking about me, Li Hua, and Loli were civil servants in three countries, playing with the same sex, playing SM, and playing master and slave. It was so depressing.

Loli also woke up in my arms. She moved her naked body and rubbed her face against my chest. She looked up at me again with a happy smile on her face. I shook my head to get rid of the unpleasant and unrealistic thoughts in my mind. When Loli saw this, she looked at me with a questioning look. I asked her if she would be okay after not going home to sleep for several days. Did her parents find out?

"No, I refused to let them control me when I came out to work. They refused at first. There was a time when they always wanted to check in my room. I resisted fiercely, to the point where they were not allowed to go to my room, otherwise I would live in the dormitory and never go home. Now they won't go to my place unless I call, but I have been going to see my parents in the past few days. After what happened last time, I feel that they still love me, so don't worry about them anymore," Loli said.

Yes, there are no parents who don't care about their children. They just don't feel it when they are young. I am not with my parents, but they often come to inquire. They know that I will not suffer, but they always ask friends to take care of me.

"This is the life I want." Loli suddenly said.

"Oh? Really? Why?" I didn't know how to respond.

Loli blushed and lowered her head without answering.

It will be New Year's Eve in a few days, and the weather is quite cold. Luo Li and Li Hua discussed finding a part-time worker to clean the house. There are two big houses, and they cannot be cleaned by themselves. Luo Li said that she has a distant cousin who works as a part-time worker. She is a local and in her thirties. I live just a few blocks away from here, and the price is six yuan an hour, and intensive cleaning during the Chinese New Year is ten yuan. I said yes, if the cleaning is good, I will come here once or twice a week. The house is too big, and there are two apartments, so I need to hire a professional to clean it.

Time waits for no one, so you have to hurry up when you think about it. Loli called immediately. When she asked, her cousin was worried about having no work. She quickly said that she would be there soon. The person came in less than twenty minutes. I took a look and saw that she was quite young and did not look like someone approaching 40. Her appearance was not bad, she was considered average, and she was a local. I was quite surprised as to why I ended up working as a part-time worker. I asked Li Hua, but he didn’t know either. Because he was a relative of Loli, Loli naturally couldn’t be idle and worked as a helper. When I asked, I chatted with her casually while working. I had to go to work, so I left with Li Hua.

When I came back in the evening, it was almost OK. The windows were bright and clean. The bedspreads, quilts, etc. were all dried in the sun. It looked very clean soon. When Loli saw me coming back, she quickly reported the day's battle. Listening to her ramble, she understood what he had done, even though it was all Her cousin did it, and it was quite tiring after a whole day of work, but she was very happy. I was very satisfied with it, so I asked her to tell her cousin that she would come to clean twice a week, Tuesday and Friday, as long as it would not affect our rest. Both apartments would be cleaned.

Her cousin was very happy after hearing this. It cost six yuan an hour, three hours for one apartment, and thirty-six yuan for two apartments. In fact, only Li Hua and I lived in the house. It was not dirty at all, so it was quite easy to make money. She came over immediately and said that she would do a good job. I felt that she spoke in a well-educated manner. I took a good look at her. She was quite good-looking. She was about a little over 1.6 meters tall. She was not too thin. She had a well-shaped figure. She was wearing jeans that had been washed white. I didn't feel that she was a low-class person. I asked her how educated she was, and she said she graduated from high school. It was difficult to get into college in the 70s and 80s, and being able to go to high school was considered very high. I asked how she came to do such menial and hard work as part-time work.

Originally, her family background was not very good, her parents were both workers, and they had three siblings. Their life was not very rich, but it was not hard either. After she finished her studies, she caught up with the last group to go to the mountains and countryside when she was in her teens, and went to a remote place. It was difficult to go back to the city, and she couldn't go back when she was in her twenties. At that time, there was a policy that said that when you get married, you can go back to the city first to arrange a job, so her parents hurriedly helped her find a worker husband, who was ten years older than her, and he would immediately get things done. She returned to the city and was offered a position as a worker, which was pretty good. She had lived a comfortable and well-fed life for a few years. However, in the past few years, state-owned enterprises began to experience declines in performance, layoffs, and other layoffs. Because she returned to the city late, had low qualifications, and no backing, she was laid off in the first batch. Her husband was very kind to her and allowed her to stay at home and raise her children. It wasn't a big deal, but the economy was too tight and I didn't take care of it, so I suffered from back pain. It was even worse when it was windy and humid. Since I worked in a factory, it was physical work, and it accumulated over time, and every month became worse. By the year before last, I couldn't do heavy work, so I could only go to the warehouse, and the money was much less. Sometimes it was difficult to even feed the family. Sometimes I had to borrow money for the children's school fees. Loli's parents also borrowed money from her. She, at the beginning of this year, had a slight cold, which completely destroyed her husband's waist. It was very difficult to go up and down the stairs. She lived on the third floor and could not go to work. When the old bosses were still there, out of consideration for their kindness, her husband was also a good worker before, so she did not embarrass him and let him recuperate at home with a basic salary. Since the money was too little, the wife had to work part-time to support the family. It was too difficult to live a small life.

"The days ahead may be more difficult," her cousin said.

I asked why. It turned out that the factory had a new director, who was transferred from another factory. He had never worked with him before. He was once an emperor and had courtiers. The factory's performance was not particularly good. Which director would be willing to support workers who couldn't do the work? This didn't mean that they had to buy out their seniority and lay off her husband. For a man in his 40s who is still disabled, being laid off is not a dead end.

"Why don't you find someone to intercede with?" "Hey, it's difficult." The family is all workers. They have been adhering to the spirit of "not asking for help" since childhood. They don't have many friends. One or two of their friends are also workers' brothers. It's all in vain. I look at the Loli next to me. After all, her parents are officials. Why? She didn't lend a helping hand. Her cousin knew what I meant: "I went to see them, and her dad said he didn't know anyone, so he could only borrow some money. After borrowing the money, he couldn't pay it back, so he didn't dare to go there again. Chu Bing was very kind to me and often helped us. Hey." Loli told me that her dad was a "serious person". She didn't bother to find connections when she came here, refused to help, and only lent money to her cousin. After borrowing it several times, she couldn't pay it back. Her mother was very dissatisfied. When she went back, she would be cold and cold and say some unpleasant things. I recalled the face of Loli's mother. It was really chilling when she was cold. I also don't look down on her father like that. She is a very "serious" person. She could help her relatives by just saying a few words to someone, but she is afraid of owing favors and refuses to do anything. She has no acquaintances and talks nonsense. When Loli was a child, she often interacted with her cousin, and they had a good relationship, so she often introduced odd jobs to her cousin, and often gave her a hundred or two hundred dollars.

"As the saying goes, helping people in emergencies does not help the poor. Giving money cannot solve the problem." I said.

"But what can I do?" Loli also didn't think about it.

I said that I might be able to help after thinking about it, and that I shouldn’t rush into this matter immediately, but would do it after the Chinese New Year. Anyway, her cousin’s husband’s factory would handle this matter after the Chinese New Year.

"Is there really a way? No matter whether there is any result or not, I am here to thank you first." What a generous and decent way to say it, I have to try to help her.

Tomorrow is the New Year's Eve. I asked Loli Li Hua if the two bonuses had been paid and how much they were. They all said that this year is much better than last year and it is quite generous. "What about the Chinese New Year? How to arrange it?" I asked.

"Listen to me, brother." It seemed that they had agreed upon it, the two said in unison, and looked at each other and giggled.

They are all only children. I think they all have to go home for dinner. Unlike me, who is alone. I haven't been home for New Year's Eve dinner in several years. I don't want to go back and talk to my dad about the wedding. Being on duty is the best reason. I am alone in a foreign land. Alas, let's not think about this anymore: "Let's all go home and get together after the New Year." "No." They said in unison again.

I ignored them, I went online and chatted with netizens on QQ. After a while, the S I mentioned last time saw me online and started chatting with me. He asked me where I would go during the Chinese New Year. I said I hadn’t thought about it yet. He asked me if I had time, I would go to his place to hang out, exchange and visit, anyway. It was a good idea to just play for many years. I asked him what would be fun if he really went there: "It will be much more fun. I know you are still a little doubtful about my gameplay. You will know when you come." It's not bad to go, I said that's fine, I must find a time to go.

"Don't be pretentious, just set a time and I can arrange it." He said.

So we agreed to go there on the first day of the junior high school. I had to go home to see my parents and brothers on the first day of the junior high school, and I wanted to drop by. His city was about 500 kilometers away from mine, and my hometown was in the middle.

Li Hua and Luo Li both stood behind me and watched me chatting. When they saw the agreement, they yelled "yeah, yeah, yeah" in unison.

"Brother, will you come back to pick us up in the evening of the first year of junior high school or in the morning of the second year of junior high school?" Li Hua asked.

"Why pick up? Oh, I came here from my hometown and then go back again? It's more than a hundred kilometers. You thought I was a triathlon and didn't pay for it." I teased them.

"Are you going alone? No, you can't say anything." Two people grabbed one of my arms and shook it hard.

"Okay, okay, let's talk about it, it will fall apart if we shake it again." After a busy day, we were all very tired, and we had nothing to say all night. It was the same as before. The three of us went to sleep in a separate room. Within half an hour, Loli got into my bed again. Holding her made me feel fulfilled. Loli who got into the bed also knew that I didn't want to open her bud for a while, so she didn't move around until dawn.

On New Year's Eve, they both didn't have to go to work, and I had to be on duty, so they accompanied me on duty, chatting and drinking tea at work, but they didn't suffer any loss. Several companies came to give me red envelopes. When they saw them, they asked me who they were, and I introduced them one by one, saying who they were. Son, wherever I work, I heard that they were young ladies who were both in the prime of life and vice versa. Without any hesitation, I took out the red envelopes I had prepared for them. These people are all old and sophisticated. As the saying goes, things are sweet and things are slippery. Maybe one day something will happen to you. This one hundred or two hundred is enough to show your favor.

At the end of the day, the two of them each received a red envelope of one or two thousand yuan, laughing so hard that they couldn't close their mouths. At that time, the salary was still low, and this was only one or two months' salary. They said they didn't expect it, but I got used to it. I would still be able to go to work after the New Year in a few days. It was called a good start at that time.

I drove them both home when they were about to get off work in the afternoon. If they kept doing this, their parents would come to the door. It was no joke. They sued me for kidnapping. They didn’t even go home for the New Year’s Eve dinner. What the hell.

I got off work early and went to check out a few stores. I didn’t have to worry about business because the store managers were all good, capable and loyal. All the numbers were settled yesterday, and today’s calculations will be left until after the New Year. I was still very happy looking at the numbers. Then I left and walked home slowly, taking in the New Year atmosphere on the street.

However, it felt really bad to be alone on the street during the Chinese New Year. I was used to the noise, and suddenly it became quiet. I missed my family and my parents, and my heart was heavy. I called my parents. They were having dinner at my eldest brother's house. I heard the voices of my two nephews from the other end. They were drinking and clinking glasses with the whole family. The sadness of being alone for so many years made me unable to hold back my tears. I just arrived at the gate of the community, so I might as well go home. There were some quick-frozen dumplings in the refrigerator, so I could cook some.

As soon as I got out of the elevator door, I was still feeling sad. I heard a cheer. Without looking up, I saw several large and small bags on the ground. A figure rushed towards me quickly. It was Xu Jing. Xu Jing, who had been back for several days, looked a little thin and tired. She suddenly rushed towards me. He stretched out his arms and hugged her, hugged her and said softly: "Well, Jing'er is here. You came here without having a New Year's dinner with your family? Why didn't you make a call first?" "I'm rushing to finish everything. I haven't rested at all these days. Where is the master? I'll come by car after lunch. I will It was a three-hour drive, and we were stuck in traffic until it was almost dark. I didn’t have a mobile phone, and I didn’t know where to find you. I was so anxious and my feet were numb. I was just thinking about what to do if you went back to your hometown, and I didn’t know where you were, and you came into the house. , Xu Jing’s big and small bags were placed on a small mountain in the hall. It was hard for her to have so many things. A little woman believed that I came here like this and left her hometown. I saw it in my eyes and secretly vowed in my heart that I would never be sorry or wronged her no matter what I do in the future.

"You haven't eaten yet. Put your things down and let's go out to eat together. New relatives are here. We have to cook glutinous rice balls and sweet eggs, haha." "It's not a relative, it's your dog, owner. The dog doesn't want to go out. Just eat whatever you want. I can stay with you so much that I don't want to go anywhere." I was moved again. Looking at her, I didn't know what to say.

Xu Jing didn't seem to be angry at all. After a while, I cooked the dumplings and took them out and put them on the table. She had already organized the things in a neat way, putting them where they should be. Everything was neatly organized, and then she took out her underwear and took a shower.

When I came out of the shower, my image changed again. She was now a little housewife, everything was so natural. She sat on the sofa next to me and cuddled against me. The body fragrance made me a little intoxicated. I poured her a glass of red wine.

On New Year's Eve, hugging a beautiful woman, drinking red wine and eating dumplings, what a beautiful scene.

While eating and chatting, Jing'er rambled on about the events of the past few days, big and small. She didn't say much about how her family had advised her not to come. What she talked about the most was how to sell the store, transfer the house, and how much she missed me during the process. She was really single-minded and walked on the same path. No matter whether I was white or black, she recognized everything.

I listened carefully, was moved, and hugged her tightly. This woman, who was several years older than me, trusted me so much. I don’t know whether it was because of her sensibility or something else, but I seemed to have tears in my eyes.

Xu Jing happened to raise her head and look at me: "Master, are you crying?" "No, you saw it wrong. Your hair just touched my eyes." I refused: "You talked nonsense, I will spank you." "Hehehehe, that's right, these are tears for dogs, I like them so much." "Despite saying this, she still lay on the sofa, raised her buttocks, and pulled her underwear down, revealing her white, tender and round buttocks.

He raised his hand in the air, but he couldn't hit it anymore. He held it up for a long time, then gently lowered it. It was not a spanking, but a touch. He patted her so sexy ass, pulled up his pants, and sat her on his lap. He was speechless for a while, just hugging her tightly.

Jing'er's face turned red after drinking some red wine. She looked really pretty. I held her face and kissed her. She closed her eyes and meekly cooperated with my kiss. The scene was so warm when I think about it. It didn't look like playing with a pet, but more like a couple.

After eating a meal of dumplings for an hour, Jing'er, who had finished packing, leaned on my lap to watch the Spring Festival Gala with me. The two of us ate melon seeds and peanuts while drinking tea. We didn't feel much sleepy. The Spring Festival Gala was not bad, at least for someone like me who doesn't watch much TV. , while Jing'er was watching, she was talking about the tidbits about the celebrities. So-and-so was paired up with whom, who went abroad, and there were rumors of sugar daddies. I haven't heard much about it, but I thought it was quite novel. Those celebrities were all so glamorous and beautiful on the stage. , but who knows how bitter they are behind people’s backs. The entertainment industry is a melting pot. Everything that goes in has to be melted and remade. It’s hard to say that white is white. Sometimes it’s the other way around. White is black and black is white. Alas, it’s too profound. Jing couldn't understand. Although Jing was thirty years old, many of her perceptions were still very childish and too superficial. She just saw what she saw and didn't think much about the reasons and why she behaved like this. However, for a woman, it's a good thing not to be too shrewd.

Time passed like this. As soon as I saw the clock was almost twenty-two o'clock, I heard Loli shouting from outside: "Brother, brother, open the door, we are here!" "We? Li Hua has come back too? Jing'er was asking where Li Hua was running just now. In her eyes, Li Hua will always be behind me. However, Li Hua's house is opposite. It would be strange if he doesn't come back.

Jing'er went to open the door. Loli saw Jing'er stunned for a moment. Maybe she didn't expect it. Li Hua had told her about this a long time ago. I also said that Jing'er might come in the next two days. Immediately, Loli and Jing'er were having a heated fight. The two women were chattering. Li Hua also came in from behind, holding the There were many bags full of big and small bags. I frowned at him, and Li Hua looked at Loli with innocent eyes. Loli was laughing and laughing and didn't take it seriously. It turned out that they had already finished the New Year's Eve dinner and went shopping together, mainly snacks. They took out the big and small bags and they were all there.

There was a party, and everyone sang K with microphones, which was really lively.

When the clock rang at midnight, the four of them hugged each other without speaking, and the warm feeling lingered in their hearts for a long time.

On the first day of the new year, I had to go home to see my parents, so I had to go to bed early, which was a bit embarrassing. No one wanted to sleep in a room by themselves, so they all crowded into my room. Fortunately, the main room was big enough. Li Hua slept on the floor, and Jing and Loli slept with me on the left and right. It felt so happy. Is this the blessing of being together?

I drank too much tea and couldn't sleep. Loli and Jing were leaning on my chest with their eyes wide open. I sat up and looked at them both. They were both beautiful women. Jing was taller and Loli was smaller, but Loli's breasts were fuller. I stretched my hands to their breasts, one in each hand. I closed my eyes and felt the gentleness of my hand. It was so beautiful.

After touching for a while, the two women groaned a little. Li Hua lay on the bed and watched, and he couldn't help but reach out to touch their feet. I pulled Jing'er and let her lie down with her head lowered. I penetrated her from behind. Jing's vagina was already full of lubrication, but it was still very tight. When the dick reached deep, Jing'er let out a groan. After thrusting in and out, the tight surroundings felt so comfortable. Within five or six minutes, Jing climaxed again and again. But when she looked up, she saw Loli's eyes. Jing was too embarrassed to speak loudly. She gritted her teeth and her face was suffocated. However, when she reached the most satisfying point, she still screamed out and her whole body went limp on the bed.

Seeing Jing'er like that, it would hurt her body if he penetrated her any more. He pulled out his dick and let her rest. Li Hua crawled over and opened his mouth to hold it.

Loli watched this process blankly. She may have seen it too much in porn movies, but it was really in front of her. She was a little unable to react. She put one hand on her chest and the other on her lower body, staring at us blankly.

After the orgasm, Jing'er looked at Loli like that and asked in surprise: "Master yet?" "Can you tell from this? Is it that powerful?" I couldn't help but be a little surprised. "It's still original, for sure." Jing touched Loli's neck, then her lower body, and said with certainty.

Loli was so embarrassed that she buried her face in the quilt. I said, "You have to eat this meal one bite at a time. If you swallow it too fast, you will lose the feeling." Jing nodded in understanding.

I pulled out Loli, kissed her, and asked Jing to lick Loli's breasts. Maybe she had never done it before. Jing shrank and shrank, making me laugh. She hugged her and pressed her breasts on Loli's breasts.

It didn't take long for Loli to climax. She hugged Jing's head with her hands and pinched Li Hua with her legs. Her whole body was stiff and erect, trembling.

After climaxing in front of several people, Loli was so embarrassed that she couldn't lift her face. She clung to my arms and wouldn't let go. Her breasts were pressed against the cock. She felt my hard cock pressing against her chest. She lowered her head to look at it. She opened her mouth and took the glans in her mouth, swallowing and licking it.

"Little Loli, I will open a place for you again." "Well, this time?" Loli looked at me expectantly.

I pulled her up a little, and she was kneeling on the floor in front of me. She raised her breasts so that they were facing the cock. Jing walked behind Loli, put her hands under Loli's armpits and cupped her breasts, clamped the cock, and moved it up and down. Jing was so smart, she realized it all at once.

I guess Loli has seen this action from porn movies. She doesn't need to be taught. She lowers her head and clamps the dick with her breasts while moving her body up and down. Her mouth sticks out her tongue from time to time to lick the glans. The tits in the D-cup are really the best, and she can only see the dick in Loli. It passed between her breasts, and the glans pushed against her mouth from time to time, bringing out a large amount of saliva, which was just enough to lubricate it. Loli could also feel it. The numbing feeling continued to spread from her chest to her whole body, and her lower body was also covered with water. This was what she told me later.

After thrusting for a long time, a numbness spread from the glans to the brain. She pressed Loli's head and the cock thrust into her mouth. As soon as she relaxed, the cock with swollen veins and eyeballs pulsated and ejaculated in her mouth. Loli clamped her lips and sucked. Wave after wave of pleasure came and her cock jumped until I relaxed on the bed.

Loli was so tired that she lay on the floor. Jing and Li Hua came up to her, moving up and down, and Jing kissed me on the top. Li Hua lay on his lap and licked his lower body, bit by bit, licking his scrotum, thighs, dick, and lower abdomen, prolonging my orgasmic pleasure. Finally, he quietly held the dick in his mouth, waiting for my final relaxation.

After gently touching Li Hua's head, I went to sleep directly after peeing. Li Hua would do the rest, including putting on clothes and covering up with quilts, without me having to say anything.

Part Three Loli Cousin

Chapter 10

On New Year's Day, the four of us set off together and followed me back to my hometown. Dad saw our strange combination. It goes without saying that Li Hua and I are sworn brothers, plus an elder sister and a younger sister. They are not like two couples and are so close. My two brothers are the same. I want to ask but can't because the four of us are always together.

I paid New Year's greetings to my parents, and I won't say much about the chat between the brothers. In short, they had lunch with their relatives soon. Li Hua and the three of them earned a lot of red envelopes. They are new relatives, and my family is not sure about the identities of the two girls. I think my grandparents may think that Li Hua and I are the same. The red envelopes are thick, at least 800 or 1,000. The family members are all rich, so generous that I want to vomit blood.

After eating, I grabbed a few of them and ran away. Otherwise, how would I answer the elders when they asked? They have all met my little girlfriend and recognized her. Alas, no need to answer is the best answer.

I drove another two hundred kilometers and arrived at the neighboring city before dark. I had only been to this city once or twice and was not familiar with it. As soon as I arrived at the designated place, I saw a Guangzhou Honda parked there. It was his car. I made an appointment with the license plate number. This colleague had met online. As soon as he saw my car, he immediately came up to me and got out of the car to meet me: "He's a pretty nice guy." He and I both praised each other in our hearts. We both said this before chatting later. He must be in his thirties, almost as tall as me, and looks more gentle than me. He is quite handsome. He shook hands and said: "Lin Tianxin." He introduced himself: "Yang Yi."

When I saw his house, I was a little impressed. To be honest, it felt like it was dwarfed by my house. What’s the concept? The independent villa is surrounded by mountains and rivers, covering an area of more than an acre, with gardens and pools. It's really irritating to see people compare to each other. Yang Yi can tell what I'm thinking by looking at my expression: "Brother, don't be sad. If you have a father like me, you can do better than me. It's nothing. He's just a second-generation ancestor." "You are the only one who can say this." , People need to be self-aware, I don’t even dare to compete, I’m so good, I thought I was good, hahaha, you’re a frog in the well.” I looked at Li Hua and the others, they were also surprised, but they quickly recovered and stood behind me silently. They were all people who had seen the world and didn’t lose their composure. Yang Yi saw it and gave me a thumbs up.

When we entered the villa, there was a banquet waiting for us. There were two women standing at the table, both in their twenties. Yang Yi and I sat down opposite each other. The two women stood beside Yang Yi on the left and right. Li Hua and the others saw and stood side by side behind me. I was not used to it, so I asked them to sit down and eat: "Brother Yang, I'm not that good yet. Please forgive me, they are all my treasures." Yang Yi gave me a thumbs up again: "Okay, you are the first person I have ever met who is not pretentious. I admire you."

Does this make him admire? I really didn’t expect that, while chatting while eating, it turned out that there were other people who had been here before, but they had never caught his eye, and they were either pretentious or underhanded. Not to mention, I am quite confident, but my net worth is not as good as that of Yang Yi. For other things, it’s really hard to say.

After driving for a day, we took a rest after dinner and didn't get up again until after ten o'clock in the evening. We saw Yang Yi drinking tea, so we drank tea and chatted with him. During the chat, I felt that although he was very arrogant, he was also a very sincere person.

"Brother Yang, are you really a doctor?" I remember online that he said he was a doctor by profession, but I didn't see any trace of it here.

"Isn't it true? My old man also often said that I am the least like a doctor, but I tell you, in this city, in the professional field, no one can be higher than me." Looking at his confident eyes, I still believe it. I nodded, and suddenly I remembered that there is indeed Yang Yi. I have also seen the promotional materials. When I first came to the publicity department, they said that there was a physician who had studied abroad and won a grand prize in the United States. At that time, I was still thinking about how many people could study abroad. Not all of them were rich and powerful.

But then again, can I study abroad if I don’t have money? He didn't get a good education since he was a child. When he went abroad, he couldn't speak well and didn't listen well, leaving him alone. Yang Yi said that several of his elders are in the United States, and he often lived in the United States when he was a child. Now he is the authority of the city hospital. Holy shit, an authority in his thirties is also the brand of the hospital.

"However, the second generation ancestor has the best life. Haha, if you don't have such a powerful family background, how can you get such good conditions?" Young, authoritative, with a lot of money, and powerful power behind him, damn, I can't let anyone live.

More than two hours passed while drinking and chatting. Two women were standing on the edge. I told Yang Yi to let them sit down. I was tired of standing like this. Yang Yi laughed and said, okay, I can do whatever you want.

After chatting for a while, Li Hua and the others noticed that I was not there, so they got up to look for me. When they saw me chatting, they all sat aside and listened.

"Brother Lin, it's better for you to take it all!" I looked at Li Hua and smiled.

"Let's go. The purpose of coming here is to exchange and learn. I can't let you have empty eyes." "Wait a minute, Brother Yang, we have just come into contact with these things. There is nothing we can use, which may disappoint you. They are all my babies. I don't have it yet. I just have this tendency. Think about it, there is nothing to perform. Chatting and communicating is okay, but this, I'm afraid, is not enough." "You don't have the desire to perform, but I do. I have talked to you so many times. I know what you are doing, and I wouldn't show it to anyone else, so let's go." I can't say anything arrogant now. I took Li Hua, Loli Jing'er and the three of them to the basement, and it was really eye-opening. The things inside are rare even in pornographic films or torture films, let alone in reality. I dare say they are impossible to buy in China. They are all exquisite shelves made of wood, and the ropes are beautiful. In short, everything is so novel and incredible.

Yang Yi and the other three were already indoors. I saw a chair next to it, so I asked Li Hua and the other three to sit down. I stood next to Yang Yi: "Her name is Xiao Ru, and this one is Xiao Hua." Yang Yi said, hearing this, Loli pushed Li Hua and giggled. I noticed that both women were quite plump. It seemed that Yang Yi had similar preferences to me. Yang Yi asked that The one who asked Xiao Ru to strip off her clothes was naked in front of a group of people. Xiao Ru couldn't let go and started to take off her clothes very slowly. Yang Yi looked at her with interest. Seeing Yang Yi's eyes, Xiao Ru immediately speeded up. After taking off her clothes, she crawled on the ground. She crawled around beside me and Yang Yi, then climbed to Loli and the others and shook her butt before returning to Yang Yi.

Yang Yi picked up Xiaoru and put her upside down on a wooden horse. The wooden horse was slanted and round. Then she tied her hands and feet to the wooden horse's feet. The ropes were also tied very beautifully. The circles did not overlap. In this way, Xiaoru's head was down and her butt was upward. In front of us, It was Xiao Ru's asshole and vagina, which were smooth and tender without any hair. Yang Yi took out two more vibrators, squeezed some ointment and applied them on them, stuffed them into Xiao Ru's two holes, and applied some ointment on the vagina and asshole. They were extra-large vibrators, and then started.

Within a minute, I saw Xiaoru twerking on the wooden horse: "So sexy?" I asked.

"That's a good aphrodisiac." Yang Yi showed me the ointment.

Xiao Ru hummed in confusion, and Yang Yi took out a whip, and first gently whipped it on her smooth and white buttocks and back. It was a SM-specific whip, and a large number of whip tips were scattered on Xiao Ru's back. Her back started to turn red, and she slowly whipped it to her thighs, and her hands, and her whole body was a little bloody.

Xiaoru's moans became louder and louder, and vaginal semen flowed down her thighs. Because her buttocks were raised high, all this could be seen clearly under the light. I turned to look at Li Hua, Loli Jing'er and three others. They all looked at Xiaoru's butt with wide eyes, and their legs were squeezed tightly. It was really funny and angry. Do you need to be so excited? This is the appetizer.

Putting down the whip, Yang Yi gently stroked Xiaoru's whole body. Under his touch, Xiaoru climaxed quickly. A large amount of semen gushed out, her eyes were blurred, her whole body was stiff, she was screaming, it was so sexy, her asshole and pussy were opening and closing. Seeing a strange woman's genitals at such a close distance made me feel extremely hard.

What was next was an eye-opener. Yang Yi pulled out the wet vibrator from the two holes in Xiao Ru, then took out two dilators, inserted them into Xiao Ru's body, and opened them up to the limit. All she saw was two big red holes in Xiao Ru. They were so big that it felt like the big one could fit a baseball bat in. The deep hole seemed bottomless. I felt a whooshing sound as if blood was rushing into my brain, and my heartbeat was much faster.

Looking back at Loli and the other three, none of them could close their mouths. Loli was drooling and her legs were shaking. It's really not their fault. Watching it at such a close distance, you can feel that the torture is happening to you.

Put away the tools, untie the rope, then pick up the soft Xiaoru and put it on another bed, cover it with a quilt, and kiss it. All Yang Yi's movements were so natural and skillful, and Xiaohua's cooperation beside him was also so tacit, as if there were only three of them, without us bystanders.

Next, Xiaohua was also tied up naked. The difference was that she was lying on her back on another wooden horse. After Yang Yi stroked her for a while, she put ointment on the vibrator and stuffed it into it as before. Two clamps were hung on Xiaohua's nipples. The clamps had bells. Then Yang Yi took out a red candle, a big and short special candle. After lighting it, every drop of candle tears fell on Xiaohua, as smooth as celadon. Xiaohua looked so happy on her delicate chest, lower abdomen, mons pubis, and thighs. She screamed, moaned, and twisted. The bell made rapid sounds. Her body tensed and relaxed, her vagina and asshole contracted and released. Suddenly, her whole body jumped upright and stopped. Several people present could clearly see Xiaohua's vagina gushing out liquid. Orgasm, the legendary squirt? Everything feels so incredible and is really happening in front of my eyes.

It’s really a great experience. Although I have seen these in Japanese SM movies, it doesn’t feel real. The scene that happened in front of me made me really feel the charm of SM. In such pain and everyone’s eyes, the woman’s orgasm came as expected. Of course, the aphrodisiac on it also played a role. The close combination of sex and SM refreshed M’s body and climaxed S’s mind.

After cleaning up and letting the two women rest, Yang Yi and I drank tea and chatted. Li Hua and the other three went back to the room with weak feet. I saw that their walking movements were like sleepwalking, whether they were angry or laughing. I couldn't tell what was going on in my heart. The scene just now was still so clear in my mind. On the surface, I still looked calm. Thanks to the years of martial arts training, I did have the ability to jump up in front of my eyes without changing my expression, but it was only on the surface.

"Brother Yang, you are still awesome. Before this, I thought these things were just in legends. I didn't expect it." I said.

"These are just some appetizers. It's not the real SM yet. The weather is too cold and some things can't be done. It will hurt M's body. We'll talk about it later." As we chatted, I asked the two women. Yang Yi asked me if I could tell who they were. I didn't think they looked like nurses based on my eyesight. Many people know that doctors play nurses, let alone Yang Yi's authority.

"These two are a pair of sisters. My sister, Xiaohua, turned out to be my apprentice." Damn it, is a doctor playing doctor?

Yang Yi and his apprentice discovered that Xiao Hua had a tendency to be a lesbian. After successfully developing Xiao Hua into an M, he realized that the two sisters were a pair of lesbians. Damn it, do they have good knowledge or good character? One flower, two buds? So Xiaoru, a middle school teacher, also became Yang Yi's M, and Xiaohua still had a tendency to be like this. Xiaoru was also an M in the sisters' SM games. When talking about this, I recalled that one time during a video chat, a pair of lesbians from Liaoning were like this. Those two girls, S spanked M's butt, and after the spanking, he reached out and touched M's vagina. One hand was filled with water, and he stretched it out in front of the camera to show me. I was a little strange at that time, but it didn't look fake. Can we lie to you if we are so different?

However, I still have doubts about whether SM is sexual. I asked Yang Yi. Yang Yi said that everything is up to you. Just to show us, she changed it to a vibrator. When I usually play with it, I fuck and abuse it at the same time. The two sisters like the combination of pain and sex. Without it, they can't reach climax.

"There are many types of M, this is just one type." Yang Yi has a M who likes to expose her naked body. He takes her to popular places and can climax even if she secretly exposes her vagina. He once tried taking her to walk naked on the highway, which almost caused a big car accident. I saw a photo of him walking on the highway wearing only a rope jacket. It was so exciting.

After chatting, we returned to the room and saw the three of them wrapped in quilts into rice dumplings, leaving only their round eyes. They cheered when they saw me, and they all jumped up and crowded around me.

"Okay, okay, let's all go to sleep. We are all little sluts, so excited." I pushed the two double beds together and the four of us slept together. I held Xu Jing on my side, Xu Jing held Loli, and Li Hua squeezed in behind me.

Because we went to bed too late, we didn't wake up at dawn. A loud knock on the door woke me up. I got dressed first and went to open the door. The three of them were still lying on the bed, only looking around.

I was shocked again, and I saw Yang Yi holding a humanoid bitch. I was still wondering why the knock on the door came from below. It was the sound of the humanoid bitch pressing its nose.

Yang Yi's female dog is very beautiful, with golden hair tied into a dog's head, wearing a dog nose, dog ears, a dog leash, a dog tail, and a dog scratcher. She is naked. Because of the carpet, her crawling posture is very much like a dog, and she is barking loudly.

Seeing me opening the door, the bitch lowered her head, licked my feet, rubbed her hair against my calves, and then crawled back to squat beside Yang Yi. Every posture was sexy.

The three people who were still under the quilt immediately jumped out of bed. Regardless of the cold, they circled around the human-shaped bitch and looked at it as if they were looking at a rare treasure. They just didn't drool.

"Come back, Brother Yang, I made you laugh." I said to Yang Yi embarrassedly while rushing them.

"It's nothing. It's wrong to act too normal, haha." Rich people are really kind. It's freezing and snowy outside, but warm as spring inside. Even wearing single clothes doesn't feel cold at all.

During breakfast, the bitch kept crawling under the dining table, squeezing around our feet, using her smooth body. When she got up after eating, I saw that there were obvious traces of water on her vagina, and there was also the smell of sex in the air.

The three of them were left playing with the bitch. Yang Yi took me to a room, which was like a Japanese tatami with a sunken center and a glass table. I sat down and stretched my feet under the glass table. Only then did I realize that there were two naked women under the transparent glass table. When they saw our feet, they immediately crawled over and stuck out their tongues to lick them.

I looked at Yang Yi in shock. Yang Yi was making tea and motioning for me not to move. At this time, the woman below was stuffing my big toe into her mouth and moving her tongue. To be honest, it was very comfortable. Another woman was doing the same thing towards Yang Yi.

Due to long years of exercise, I have too many calluses on my feet, which are very hard and rough, but the woman didn't show any discomfort at all, and they were still very useful.

Cleaning the toes in her mouth one by one, she carefully licked them bit by bit, feeling even more comfortable when her tongue swept across the soles of her feet, licking them all the way to her knees. This process took almost an hour.

The next step was even more novel. After licking, she rubbed my feet with her lower body, and then slowly inserted the feet into her vagina. Her feet felt the tender flesh and buds of her vagina, which was very stimulating. At the same time, her heart was even more stimulated.

As her movements increased, almost all five toes were squeezed into the vagina. However, I obviously felt that the vagina was very wet. Can I have an orgasm like this? The world is so vast and full of wonders.

Seriously, the last feeling is the vaginal contractions, squirting and water squirting.

The same goes for Yang Yi over there. Both women are under thirty years old. In the end, they cleaned our feet with their mouths and tongues. Every inch of skin and every detail was not spared, as if it was the most delicacy in the world. The whole process took at least two hours. When I looked at the time, it was already past noon.

In this line of work, Yang Yi gave me a lot of shocks, and there were some that were a bit bloody that I didn’t like, so I won’t write them down. Overall, this visit made my SM level and feeling somewhat improved and changed a bit.

We stayed at Yang Yi's house for two days, and then went home full of satisfaction. Along the way, I thought about the way to go next. It was a little difficult to determine, so I stopped thinking about it. There must be a way to the mountain before the car.

Back in the city, it was already the fourth day of the Lunar New Year. Loli asked me if she could drop by to see her cousin. After all, she knew her. I said okay, I know what she was thinking. Let me go and have a look. When I see miserable people, I unconsciously want to help. After being together for so long, she understands my personality very well.

It was a four-story old building. It was very old. A lot of the washed stone on the exterior walls had peeled off, making it look a bit unsightly. The corridors were filled with debris, dripping with water, and had a slight smell. Li Hua and Jing both frowned. They had never seen such an unsightly state of poverty.

In fact, most of the "urbanites" who still live in the old city have this current situation, and there are not a few people in this living situation.

It’s enough to have experienced it. Loli and I got off the car and asked Li Hua to drive Jing back to rest first. After four days of journey, we had seen a lot and it was quite tiring.

Loli and I went upstairs. There was nothing else but a messy feeling. There was only one staircase in the whole building, and most of it was occupied by debris. It was not cleaned during the Chinese New Year. When we found my cousin's house, I saw that it still had wooden doors, which were not burglar-proof at all.

Knocking on the door, cousin Loli didn't expect it to be us. She looked surprised, but it soon turned into surprise.

The room was also messy. We sat down and my cousin was busy preparing tea. I looked around and saw that the unit dormitory building was quite small. It was said to have two bedrooms and one living room, but it was actually much smaller than the two bedrooms and one living room in commercial housing. The room was only more than ten square meters, and the living room was definitely not more than fifteen square meters. There was no dining room, the kitchen was only six or seven square meters, and there was no toilet. There were six dormitories on one floor, and there was only one public toilet.

In this "two bedrooms and one living room" of almost 50 square meters, a family of three generations and five people live. An elderly couple, Loli's cousin and his wife, plus her cousin and his wife, and a child under ten years old, the crowding level can be imagined.

Loli's cousin greeted us warmly, and the two old men were also very enthusiastic. However, we could still tell that the family was in a bad situation. It looked like there had been no guests for a long time. It took a while to find the tea sets. Also, there was only a little bit of tea rice, which made us all a little embarrassed. Her cousin also shook his head in distress.

There was no decent furniture. The TV was a 19-inch one with eight channels. It must have been used for at least ten years. It had lots of snowflakes and was blurry.

After saying a few words of blessing, their family regarded me as Loli's boyfriend. Loli seemed very happy, and I didn't say anything. She hugged my arm and looked very sweet.

I sealed two red envelopes for the two elderly people, including children. Then I talked to her cousin about her husband and asked her which unit would be more useful to intercede with. She kept asking questions and she didn’t know. She didn’t even know who to hit. How could she ask someone to help?

Her husband was lying down in the room, and it was obvious that he was still lying down when there were guests. He struggled to get out, and two old men went to help him. After leaving the room and sitting down, I discovered that this man was originally good-looking, but years of fatigue left too many marks on his face. Now, he can't even walk, and all that is left on his face is suffering and desolation. I heard that I can help, and my eyes are full of hope.

He made it clear. After thinking about it for a while, I understood everything. I also made up my mind on the method. I had a plan on who to find and what to do. In my opinion, this matter is not that difficult. Finding their superior should be the Industrial Bureau. The two deputy directors and the personnel chief of the Industrial Bureau are very familiar with me. I talked to them and the matter was solved.

I can't help but feel a little disdain for Loli's parents. It's easier for them to solve things that I can solve. How big of a problem is that?

I didn't say die, and told my cousin Loli not to worry too much, just find someone in a few days. When their family heard that there was a solution, they immediately became excited. The old man said that he had met a noble person, which made me a little embarrassed.

In a blink of an eye, it was lunch time, I said goodbye and came out, but my cousin Loli hesitated to speak.

Loli was a little strange when she saw her. Actually, I know the reason. When I went to the toilet just now, I saw the situation in her cousin's kitchen. It was Chinese New Year and there weren't many things. She had to give us some food to eat, but she really couldn't get her hands on it, so she wanted to say it but couldn't say it out loud.

My cousin sent us downstairs. She saw my clear eyes and knew that I was very clear in my heart. She sighed: "Chu Bing, section chief, to be honest with you, the family is almost in trouble. This time..." After saying that, two lines of tears fell down.

"Sister, sister, don't cry, oh Wu." This was good, she couldn't persuade her cousin, and Loli started crying herself.

She doesn't feel moved when she sees people eating meat, and sheds tears when she sees people miserable. Loli is a kind and good girl.

"Brother, please help my cousin. You must help me." She held my hand and acted coquettishly.

"Cousin, how about you come to my house for cleaning in the past few days, and then I will think of a solution." I said. "Okay, thank you, thank you!" I took out a thousand yuan from my pocket and gave it to her, telling her to use it first. She didn't want to take it to pay for her work in the future, but she had to take it.

I was on duty for the next two days, and the year passed quickly. During this period, it was very quiet. The four of us followed the same old routine, with me as the center, doing what we should do. As for Loli, I often played with her, but I didn't go any further. I only played with her mouth, breasts and bindings, which made her itchy and begging me all the time. However, she was able to climax when playing with the bindings to deepen her throat. This is also unimaginable.

As for Loli's cousin, she comes home every day to clean up, but she is very "observant" and knows what she does. Every time we come back, she automatically packs up her things and leaves, and I don't pay much attention to her.

When I came back from this trip, it was a bit strange that Loli had an excuse to not go home to sleep at all. I don’t know what she told her parents. The strange thing was that her parents didn’t come to kill her. I couldn’t figure it out. She does go home every day, but now going home has become a burden. She wants to be with everyone, but she has to go back. It can be seen that her heart has not returned at all.

The feeling of the four of us at home together seems to be very harmonious, and nothing is unnatural at all. I can do whatever I want, go to three or four stores, organize accounts, import and export goods, and do everything in the same way. The three of them watch TV, surf the Internet, and chat without feeling that anyone is disturbing the other.

I was sleepy. As soon as I got on the bed, Loli automatically squeezed in. Now, I don't know whether she seduced me or I trained her. She was the most domineering among the three. Jing and Li Hua both gave way to her.

What's a bit strange is that Loli is usually afraid of Jing, and Jing respects Li Hua very much, but Li Hua is afraid of Loli. Loli often pulls Li Hua's ears, beats and kicks her, and even rides her on the ground. Li Hua doesn't dare to say anything, but when Jing stares, Loli becomes much better behaved.

SM is not life, it’s just a game. This is my purpose. We just live together most of the time, at my place.

However, when I became interested, from the moment I entered the house, I asked the three of them to only crawl. I would take out three dog chains and put them on all three of them, one cross-dressing dog, one virgin dog, and Xu Jing. I would watch the three dogs at my feet, but I would not necessarily fuck them, whip them, drip wax, and crawl them. , went to the balcony, I sat on the corridor, let Xu Jing and Luo Li lie on my lap, with their buttocks raised, under the blue sky and white clouds, with their faces looking at the lively crowd below, I played with their bare butts with one hand, such shame, they climaxed in a few moments, making my hands full of water.

Before the first month of the lunar month was over, I made an excuse to go to the Industrial Bureau. It happened that the director was studying in the province. The deputy director received me. We are all old acquaintances. After doing business, I took him out to eat. During the meal, I arranged for Loli to be there too, and we talked to him again. He told me about my cousin Loli. Oh, my cousin’s name is Qiuping. However, I said it more skillfully. I called my cousin my cousin-in-law and my cousin’s husband my cousin. When the director heard this, he immediately patted his chest and said it was no problem.

To be honest, for him, of course there was no problem. It was just a small factory under his bureau, so there was nothing difficult about it. As long as he voiced his objection, the factory director would have to step down in minutes, so how could he dare to offend him.

Loli didn't expect that it could be solved with just one meal, so she was very happy. Of course, when she went to her cousin's house, she didn't say that. She said that I found so-and-so people and after a lot of hard work, I finally did it. In fact, her cousin's family would believe it if it was more difficult to say. Think about it, what can't be done by Loli's parents (a deputy bureau chief and an old principal), how could it be my turn to do it with just one meal?

A few days later, the factory director of her cousin-in-law came to visit in person and brought gifts. He said that he was an old hero who had done too much for the public and could not chill the hearts of the employees. He said a lot of good things and finally told him to take good care of his health and go back to work when he was fully recovered. In addition to the salary as usual, he would also be given some hospital beds every month. Allowance, if I continue to talk about it, I just made some insinuations, trying to find out which relative came forward for him. My cousin Qiuping answered it accurately. Of course, I knew that the factory director would definitely ask, and I taught her everything. In order not to make mistakes, I watched her secretly practice many times in the corridor by herself.

My husband's job was settled, and then Qiuping came to work as a sanitation worker at my place for 600 yuan a month. That was two thousand years ago. At that time, I was working in the city government and my salary was only more than 1,000 yuan. Qiuping's family's difficulties were solved all of a sudden.

Of course, Qiuping's family was very grateful to me, especially Qiuping. She knew it was all my effort, and Loli also felt that it was a great honor.

Not long after, I was at home, Qiuping was cleaning, and I was reading a book. Loli asked me if I had noticed anything? What did I say I found? Loli said that her cousin has become much more beautiful. When I looked carefully, she had really changed. Her skin was rosy and her appearance was very good. Her face no longer had that self-pity look. When she saw the two of us looking at her, she actually felt a little shy and lowered her head.

That's right, life is no longer stressful, so it will naturally get better. Also, she cleans here every day and never sees the wind or the sun. It would be strange if she is not beautiful. Of course, she must have something beautiful in herself.

I treat her well, and she naturally does her best. She wipes the coffee table two or three times a day, and it is almost spotless. When I go home, my clothes are not dirty even if they are thrown on the ground. I once said that I don’t like to see women with mops. Qiuping remembers it. She always wipes the floor with a cloth. The house is very big. I see her kneeling on the floor and crawling. It is very tiring, but I feel quite comfortable looking at it.

The weather was slowly getting hotter, and April came in a blink of an eye. April 1st was Fool's Day. Xu Jing and Li Hua said something. Loli and I went home and opened the door. What was a little strange was that we didn't see Qiuping. Normally, whenever she heard our footsteps, she would open the door early, bending over and lowering her head, like a Japanese woman. She had seen Loli kneel down to take off my shoes, and she followed suit. She was kneeling when she was getting my slippers.

Since the house is on the 20th floor, special soundproofing was done during the renovation. Therefore, as soon as the door is closed, the house becomes very quiet, so quiet that you can hear a pin drop. After a day of work, I was somewhat tired. I lay on the bed and took a quick look. In my daze, I kept hearing a little buzzing sound, but I didn't pay much attention to it.

Suddenly I heard: "Brother, brother, that's wrong, two vibrators are missing." When I opened my eyes, Loli shook my arm and said. "How could that happen?" I frowned.

"Really, I just found out." It wasn't a joke, and she didn't dare to joke with me.

Every time we play games, those adult toys are cleaned and put away by Loli. She has a mysophobia, but as long as it smells like me, she will not refuse any one. Licking my anus is something she must do every time. Also, since she started with me, Li Hua can't eat my semen, because Even though I fucked Xu Jing’s asshole and ejaculated in her asshole last time, she frowned, but she really didn’t want my semen to be lost (these were her exact words). She put her mouth against Jing’s asshole and sucked out the semen mixed with Jing’s stool and ate it. She looked at me charmingly while sucking back.

When something happened, I immediately calmed down and analyzed it. The doors and windows were fine, and there was a buzzing sound in my ears. I listened carefully and found that it was coming from the closet. I stood up and motioned for Loli to hide behind me. I approached lightly, pulled the closet door hard, and caught the neck of the person inside.

"Don't fight, it's me, it's me." Hey, it's a woman.

Since his back was to both of us, we couldn't see which one it was for a moment, but the body was very thin, and you could feel it from the feel of your hands. The neck was not big and was very soft.

The closet was full of clothes and it was very messy. I changed my hands and grabbed the person's hair and pulled it out. She lowered her head and crawled out with my strength. She was actually naked.

"Cousin, what, why is it you?" Loli exclaimed as soon as the woman climbed out without raising her head.

Damn, she was naked and had a really good figure. She held her long hair in my hand and I lifted it hard. She was in pain and could only raise her face, not daring to look at me. She lowered her eyes and looked at her and then at Loli. The two cousins were kneeling and standing, which looked very interesting.

Loli was ashamed and angry, shy towards me and angry towards her cousin. She glared angrily. Suddenly, she grabbed her cousin's hair, raised her hand and slapped her face twice.

Loli's hand was very heavy, and she could feel that she was almost using all her strength. Her cousin's whole body was shaking, and two slap marks immediately appeared on her face, clear and red.

From extremely pitiful to extremely hateful, Loli's psychological changes toward her cousin were astonishing. After the slap, she sat down on the bed, covered her face with her hands, and cried loudly.

I patted her shoulder to express my understanding and comfort. Loli buried her face in my arms, shrugging her shoulders, still crying, and staring at her cousin hatefully.

Perhaps because she couldn't understand her hatred, she actually took out a cane (formerly Xu Jing's treasure in the shop) and whipped her cousin, cursing at the same time. "You bitch, bitch, come to my house and show off, bitch, bitch!" Her cousin was crawling on her knees, feeling pain, and wanted to hide, but she didn't dare to hide. It was too painful, so she crawled to my feet to hide.

Because she was afraid of whipping me, Loli held up the cane but didn't put it down, panting heavily.

In this way, none of the three of them moved, and after a while of silence, her cousin crawled between my legs, naked again, with several whip marks on her buttocks on her back, which were very eye-catching.

After the silence, the buzzing sound started again. The loli cousin lowered her head in embarrassment, looked at her pussy, and wanted to take out the vibrator. When she moved her hand, the loli cane accurately hit her hand again, so she didn't dare to move again.

This time, the end of the cane hit my foot, and I frowned. Loli said, "Brother, I, I didn't mean to do it." She squatted down and looked at my foot, which was a little red. She looked up at me and said, "Brother, does it hurt?"

Even the air was a little stagnant, only the buzzing sound was still ringing.

Suddenly, cousin Loli screamed out. She was originally kneeling between my legs, but now she was sitting on the ground, her mouth wide open, gasping for air, her face flushed, her head shaking, and she was twitching a little.

Obviously, a stream of urine gushes out from her lower body, actually squirting.

There are two more smells in the air, one is the smell of sex, and the other is the smell of urine.

The loli cousin who was sitting on her own urine slowly woke up from the daze. After waking up, she was at a loss and looked at me begging for mercy. On the other side was the loli holding a wicker chair.

Loli had a mysophobia. When she saw the urine-contaminated ground, she got angry and pushed her cousin's head into the urine: "I called you a bitch, I made you bitch, and you dared to pee all over the floor (she didn't understand that this was an orgasm)!" "Aluo, stop hitting her, sit on the bed." I said.

Although Loli was furious, she was still very obedient. Also, I found that part of the reason why she was so angry was to show me.

Her cousin's face was soaked in urine and she didn't dare to raise her face and looked at us sideways.

The scene was very funny. A pretty good-looking woman was naked, with red marks all over her body. Two slap marks on her face were clearly visible. She was lying on the ground in the urine and didn't dare to raise her head.

"Lick your urine dry and beg me to spare you." Loli said harshly.

I can understand Loli's anger. She begged me to help her cousin, and this is what happened.

But slowly Loli's anger turned into excitement. Seeing her cousin kneeling there licking the urine on the floor, she actually stepped on her cousin's neck with her bare feet. Her face turned red and her eyes shone. The cane in her hand made strokes on her cousin's asshole and pussy, and she pressed it down without hitting it.

It seems that this girl also has a cruel element in her bones, and she is not just being abused.

I noticed this about Loli very early on. Except for me, Li Hua and Xu Jing had to give in to her. Li Hua often slapped her and spanked her.

I motioned to Loli to get the DV player. A flash of light flashed in Loli's eyes, and she became even more excited. She immediately took out the DV, turned it on and took a picture of the scene.

The vibrator was still buzzing inside my cousin Loli's body, and I saw her legs trembling. It was not only because of fear, but also of shame, genital feeling, and the feeling of having another orgasm.

Can a vibrator cause a woman to behave like this? I didn't quite believe it. I checked the box containing the things, and I immediately understood the reason. One of the four bottles of imported aphrodisiacs I asked for from Yang Yi was open and used as lubricant.

Yang Yi's imported aphrodisiac is no better than the domestic one. It is not very stimulating and strong all at once. It takes effect slowly and can take up to ten days. I saw that the bottle was almost a tenth full. No wonder my cousin Loli was so lustful.

Loli's cousin (Qiu Ping) licked and sucked her own urine. She felt naked and ashamed. In addition, she was still in front of her relatives and had strong sensations in her vagina. Of course she didn't know that it was an aphrodisiac, so she thought it was her own lustful feeling. She asked herself strongly: "Am I really a bitch?" Can you have an orgasm even under the gaze of your cousin and a man? "Why are you still so hungry physically and mentally? I'm so mean, I'm so mean!" Just after licking the floor clean, a strong feeling came through my body, and I climaxed again, and my whole body fell softly on the floor.

The vibrator was controlled by a remote control. There were only two hand pull rings outside her vagina. The remote control was still on the table. I walked over and turned the level to the maximum. The buzzing sound of the two vibrators spread throughout the room.

The aroused Qiuping sat up, clamped her legs, and looked at us embarrassedly. Her face was facing the DV, and she took a close-up. She immediately lowered her head and licked the semen flowing on the ground.

I turned off the vibrator and said, "I'll give you twenty minutes to clean up everything, clean yourself, and then explain everything clearly to me."

Qiuping seemed to have received an amnesty, and she immediately wanted to stand up and get her clothes. Loli's foot was still on her back, and she stopped her and shouted: "Did my brother say anything about dressing you? Bitch, crawl out!" When I saw Qiuping crawling out, she secretly looked back at me, and when she saw me, she seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, and crawled quickly into the bathroom.

Putting down the DV, Loli's face was as red as a red apple. She hugged my waist and pressed her face tightly against my chest. I felt the delicate body in my arms trembling slightly. It was very hot and a little hard. I hugged her tightly and it took a while before she softened.

Loli gently held my left hand and stretched it into her pants. Oh, it turned out that it was all wet, not just wet, but a sea of water. My hand was full of water. I stretched it out in front of her and gestured. She immediately understood, opened her mouth and sucked her hand, and then licked her fingers dry one by one.

"Did you have an orgasm just now?" I asked. "Well, brother, don't laugh at me. It's just like when you penetrated my chest and mouth. It's very pleasurable and feels like an explosion. How come I feel pleasure when I abuse others?" Loli lowered her head in shame.

I held her on the bed to rest, and I lay down as well. As soon as my body touched the bed, Loli immediately put her head under my bed and rubbed it. My dick was already hard, and when she rubbed it, it became as hard as iron.

I patted her head and told her not to move. Loli was very obedient and just pressed against me, feeling the hardness of the cock with her face. Her face became even redder and her eyes were oily.

After a while, Qiuping crawled out of the bathroom, still naked, with conspicuous red whip marks on her body. She lay in front of the bed with her head lowered, not daring to look at us.

"Raise your head, look at me, and tell me what's going on." I motioned for Loli to place the DV. Seeing that the DV was already placed, I said to her cousin.

Qiuping raised her head and faced the camera. She was panicked and stuttered.

"I, I, I..." "Say it nicely." I said cheerfully.

Looking at my encouraging eyes, Qiuping calmed down and told the matter intermittently.

Since I helped, her family's finances have improved, her life has become better, and her mood has naturally become better. She was always struggling for two meals, and she had no time and no mood for sex. Once her life is good, the saying goes: "When you are full and warm, you will think of lust." This sentence is very suitable for her. When doing hygiene in my house, there is no dust and no pressure.

Her husband was very active in the first two or three years of marriage. Since he injured his waist, he has become less able to do it. Now it is difficult to go to the ground, let alone have sex. She is now in the age of a wolf and tiger, and it is very uncomfortable to hold back.

Once, when I was cleaning, I found a box of adult products. When I saw it, I blushed and my heart skipped a beat. At first, I didn't dare to move. However, there is no such thing as "guarding the bank and having no money to spend." After a long time, I secretly penetrated myself once and twice when no one was around. By this time, I found out that she had masturbated five times with a vibrator. This time, because my vagina was a bit dry, I saw the aphrodisiac. There were no Chinese characters on it and there were only a few icons on it, so I used it as a lubricant.

"Is it that simple?" I asked.

She lowered her head, not daring to answer.

In fact, I can see that Qiuping is actually just a woman with unsatisfied sexual desire. However, after the scene just now, I have a new idea, which is to train a woman who has no desire to be abused into a masochist. That is stimulation, that is achievement, and that is successful training.

"You were born to be a bitch." The first sentence gave her a definition.

"Ah, no, I'm not." The reply was panicked.

Loli had just set up the tripod and put down the DV. When she heard Qiuping's words, she became angry. She grabbed Qiuping's hair and swung her bow left and right: "Pah." Another slap in the face: "Brother said you are who you are, and you still have the guts to talk back. You, look at you for being such a coward, look at you for being such a coward!" "Brother, just answer whatever you say. Be careful, huh, keep making excuses and I won't deal with you!" She scolded loudly again.

"You are a bitch. Not only are you a bitch, but your body is also bitchy. If you want to be sexy, you won't find a place where no one is around." My words ruthlessly tore her self-esteem apart.

"I, I..." Qiuping, who couldn't tell the difference, was speechless.

"Say it yourself, you are a bitch!" I stared at her sternly, as if I was going to eat her without saying anything.

Under my pressure, Qiuping whispered: "I, I am a bitch..." "Say it louder!" "I, I am a bitch." After saying that, tears flowed down.

"Remember, Chu Bing whipped you with a whip just now. In front of me and Chu Bing, you actually had an orgasm and squirted under the whip. Are you a prodigal or something?" Qiuping was so ashamed that she lowered her head. Loli grabbed her hair and said, "Answer quickly!" She pretended to hit her again.

"Yes, yes, I'm a prodigal." The answer was a little faster this time. Out of coercion and even more contempt for himself.

"Another one, you climaxed while licking your own urine. That's why, you were born to be a bitch, you were born to be toilet material." "I, I, I don't know..." "Pop!" Another slap in the face.

"Don't fight, don't fight, I am, I am, I was born to be a toilet." The answer was quite straightforward this time.

"I'll let you keep pretending, and if you keep pretending, I'll kill you!" Such cruel words came out of Loli's mouth. Even I found it funny, but it happened to be so natural.

"Yes, I am the toilet, I am the toilet." The frightened Qiuping became much more enlightened.

"From now on, you call the toilet, and you treat it as the toilet here. Think about what the toilet should do. Now, kneel down in the corner and say a thousand times, 'I call the toilet, I am the toilet.'" Qiuping looked at me with her mouth wide open, maybe it was difficult to accept what I said.

I took the DV from Loli's hand and turned to the video of Qiuping licking the floor. I played it to her until she was beaten and she said "I am the toilet".

About ten minutes passed. According to my calculations, this was the right time. The aphrodisiac in Qiuping's vagina could not be washed away. Under the effect of the aphrodisiac, her vagina was extremely itchy. She knelt in front of me, her posture just pressed against her vagina. After a while, in order to relieve the itching in her vagina, she involuntarily shook her buttocks, clamping and relaxing. From the corner of my eye, I saw her semen flowing out again.

"You've become a bitch again, and you've become a bitch after seeing how you looked just now?" Qiuping found herself ashamed of the change in her body, and the feeling was real. In her heart, she was probably asking herself, "Really? Is this true? You can't help but feel bitchy when you see yourself? Are you really that bitchy?" "Go, go to the corner, and say loudly, 'My name is the toilet, I am the toilet.'" I said.

Now she obediently climbed up and knelt down, and kept saying: "My name is the toilet, I am the toilet." This is the effect I want. On one side, my body is getting angry, and on the other side, my mind is reinforcing it, doubting myself again and again, and confirming again and again that it is indeed a bitch's body and mind, a thousand times.

Even if a lie is told a thousand times, it becomes the truth, not to mention that she is a bit coquettish in the first place.

Loli's hand holding the DV is trembling. She has also received training. I believe her pussy must be full of water now.

Half an hour later, Qiuping had another orgasm, and a large amount of semen flowed out of her vagina. Zhongli also mechanically chanted the two sentences "My name is the toilet, I am the toilet." The combination of the pleasure of the orgasm and the despicable thoughts made her mind blurred, as if she was in a state of orgasm, and she was sure that she was the most despicable toilet.

Loli also experienced a small orgasm. She was a real M. While watching others being abused, her mind and body also received training without any tools.

When Qiuping came to her senses, I went over and grabbed her long hair, pulled her in front of Loli, and asked her to unbutton Loli's pants with her mouth. Qiuping did it awkwardly, and I stood behind her.

I saw that Loli's briefs were completely wet with semen. After taking them off, I put them on Qiuping's head, and pressed Qiuping's face on Loli's pussy, ordering: "Lick." Without any resistance, Qiuping opened her mouth and tongue, and licked and sucked hard on Loli's vagina. The two sisters, one sitting and one kneeling, complemented each other.

While licking, Loli suddenly said "Oh" and fell down on the bed. A stream of urine spurted out from her vagina and ejaculated all over Qiuping's face. Qiuping wanted to dodge, but maybe she was afraid of being beaten, so she didn't dodge. She pressed her mouth close to her vagina and was afraid that the urine would stain the bed. She swallowed in big mouthfuls and pressed her hands on the ground, looking very embarrassed.

"Lick it clean." I ordered again.

So, Qiuping swallowed the urine in her mouth and started to lick Loli's vagina again. Because she couldn't dry it with licking, she licked it and then sucked it hard.

Loli trembled again. It seemed that she was extremely happy. She just licked her anus because there was some urine in her anus. Qiuping sucked it hard. It seemed that licking the anus was very pleasant for everyone, not just men.

Loli turned her head and looked a little embarrassed. I was so hard now and very impulsive.

From the beginning to now, I have kept calm and thinking. Now it seems that the training of Qiuping has been very successful. In a short period of time, she has transformed from a sex-hungry woman to an M. But I am not a pure asexual S. The scene in front of me also made me very excited. The penis under my crotch was as hard as steel.

I am not a promiscuous person. Although there are two naked women in front of me, Qiu Ping is almost forty. Training and torture are okay, but I have no interest in fucking her. As for Loli, she is M. I don’t want to just fuck her.

I pushed Qiuping's head onto Loli's butt so that her mouth was facing the asshole, and she could only lick and suck hard towards the anus.

"Little loli, I want your asshole." "Well, bro, I'm ready." Without a second thought, this is how little loli treats me.

Now it was Qiuping's turn to be a little surprised. In her mind, Loli was a princess-like existence, and she might have never heard of such anal penetration.

Loli got out of bed, helped me take off my pants, knelt down and I got on top of me and gave her a blowjob. Looking at her look, Qiuping didn't know how to react. She squatted aside dumbfounded. Loli had a dick in her mouth and looked askance at her. She grabbed her hair and pinned her down at my feet, pressing her mouth on my toes.

"Lick, you bitch, you are only worthy of licking my brother's feet!" Loli put her hand on Qiuping's neck and patted Qiuping's face, saying loudly.

The submissive Qiuping opened her mouth and took my toes in her mouth, licking and sucking them.

Under my training, Luo Gong was able to hold almost all of my nearly 20-centimeter cock in her mouth. The cock moved in and out of her red lips, causing her saliva to fly and drip on Qiuping's face.

I pulled Qiuping up and asked her to lick Loli's asshole. In front of me, Loli was kneeling and inserting her mouth into my mouth. Qiuping was kneeling behind her, with her mouth pressing against her anus. It was a bit similar to European and American SM movies.

Let Loli lie on the bed, and I straddle her. She pulled her buttocks apart with her hands, exposing her asshole. My dick was pressed against her asshole, and she was rubbing it slowly.

I just don't like to use lubricant, because the cool lubricant will destroy my feeling. I grabbed Qiuping's hair and pulled her close, inserted her mouth a few times, then pressed against Loli's asshole, pushed hard with my waist, and pushed in.

"Ah." Loli screamed, it was painful, but she gritted her teeth and held back. She only screamed, feeling that I didn't move anymore: "Brother, it's okay, you go in." I pushed Qiuping in front of her, and she grabbed Qiuping's hair fiercely, pulled her close, and kissed Qiuping's lips.

I slowly started to thrust in and out. It felt very tight, so tight that I could hardly move. I spit some saliva on my asshole to lubricate it somewhat, and then squeezed it in.

Loli may have watched too many porn movies, so she pushed Qiuping's head under her, and clamped her legs between her legs: "Lick my vagina, hurry up, bitch!" I thrust in slowly, and gradually got used to it. The tight feeling was very good. I inserted it dozens of times, then pulled it out, and heard a "pop" sound, like the sound of a piston being pulled out.

"Oh!" Loli exclaimed. It may be beautiful or refreshing, but it may be more of the satisfaction of her soul.

A round little hole, red, that couldn't be closed for a while, felt very beautiful, because it didn't exist originally, it was created by me.

He pressed her asshole to Qiu Ping's mouth, who was lying on her back. No need to teach her, Qiu Ping's tongue was already inserted into the asshole, licking it every time.

The tongue scraped the inner wall of the anus, and the numbing feeling made Loli so happy.

The dick was a bit yellow, which was because I didn't do an enema. I raised Loli's ass, spit in Qiuping's mouth, then put the dick in, thrust it in a few times, it felt lubricated, and then squeezed it into Loli's asshole. It was tight and slippery, so good.

The anus was tightly wrapped around the cock, tight from beginning to end, lubricated by saliva, and stimulated very much. I thrust in and out of the three holes under her body, the asshole, the vagina, and Qiuping's mouth. I sat half-sitting on Qiuping's face, and pressed her butt against her mouth for a few times.

A numbness came from my waist, and I didn't want to endure it any longer, so I speeded up my thrusting, thrust it as deep as possible, and then ejaculated.

That feels great.

After I finished ejaculating, I pressed it on Loli's back and felt it again. The cock became smaller before I pulled it out. Loli was already a little dazed. I pressed Qiuping's mouth on her anus and ordered: "Suck, suck out the semen, and eat it." Looking at my vicious eyes, Qiuping didn't even dare to say anything. She put her mouth on it, sucked it in bite by bite, and swallowed it in bite by bite. I sat on the edge of the bed and looked at the "sisters" in front of me. After a few minutes, it was estimated that nothing could be sucked out. Qiuping looked at me pitifully. I ordered her to wash up and then bring a towel to wipe Loli's body.

Watching her climb out, it was like people with different fates. She and Loli were in the same sky and on the ground.

Loli came back to her senses and found herself lying in my arms. She was very satisfied, but also a little shy. She talked to me for a while, and suddenly thought of something. She stood up. She might feel a little pain, but she still persisted, kneeling under me and taking my cock in her mouth.

At the end of the day, I didn't say anything else, any more words would be redundant and false. A leak of urine relaxed into her mouth, and she swallowed hard, and some of it overflowed from the corner of her mouth, but these are not important anymore. The most important thing is: her attitude and actions.

Chapter 11

Qiuping crawled in from the door and watched with her eyes wide open. I looked at her with a majestic look. She slowly lowered her head and climbed in step by step. It was very slow and I could see that she was struggling in her heart. But in the end, she crawled to our feet. At the sign of my gaze, she licked and sucked the urine dripping from Loli's mouth on her body and the ground bit by bit.

I don’t know if I am truly SM to Loli in a strict sense, but in my feeling, she is my slave girl, not only her body, but also her heart completely belongs to me. So far, I have tried virgin oral sex, virgin breast sex, and virgin anal sex on her, and she has had orgasms in all of them, and I have also been satisfied.

Anal sex for a virgin is really unimaginable.

"Toilet," I said.

No answer.

Loli kicked her cousin.

Qiuping woke up in time and said, "Hmm." "What hmm? Your answer should be: Master, I'm here." My voice was majestic.

"Yes, Master." He replied weakly.

"If you don't want to do it, then you can quit now. I'll give you three minutes to think clearly. If you want to use my toilet, after three minutes, kowtow to Chu Bing three times and tell her that you are her special toilet and sex slave."

Three minutes may be a long time for Qiuping. If she were to be my sex slave, it might be easier for her to accept it. She was struggling internally to make Loli's toilet, which could be seen from her trembling shoulders. However, the aphrodisiac given by Yang Yi was not sealed. He said that it would be effective for at least three days and lasted continuously. Not to mention that she, a woman who had not had sex for a long time, only used half a bottle.

I believe that there are thousands of little ants biting and crawling in her vagina. I saw a trace of vaginal fluid on her thighs. She had just cleaned it up, and it had just flowed out.

Sure enough, there was no accident, and there was no chance of an accident. Everything is under my control (if there are variables, I still have many, many ways). Qiuping climbed up between Loli's legs and kowtowed three times. It didn't make much noise, but I believe that in her heart, this one was ten times louder than the bells of the Bell and Drum Tower in Shanghai.

After kowtowing, she looked at me timidly.

As long as you pass this level, you will be fine. Next, you have to strike while the iron is hot and train and train.

"To use the toilet, you must have the awareness to be a toilet." I said while pressing her head on Loli's lower body.

I believe not many women have tried the feeling of having their mouth pressed against their urethra. Loli was very excited, but after a while, she turned to me and said, "Brother, I can't pee." "Look at your ability." This is a classic from a leader in this city. The line may not be appropriate to use here, but I still used it. Loli smiled, and her nervous mood relaxed. Within a few seconds, she saw Qiuping swallowing in big mouths. She was not skilled at the moment, and a lot of urine dripped onto her body.

After the training, I took a shower and came to sit in the living room. Loli had already made tea and was waiting for me. Qiuping was very good at this time. She finished washing her three times and two times in less than two minutes, came to us, knelt down again, like a dog, lying at our feet, with her head lowered, not daring to look at me.

I took out a document and a bunch of door keys from my briefcase and threw them in front of her. She didn't know why and looked at me and Loli in surprise.

"The Civil Affairs Bureau has a batch of poverty alleviation houses for extremely poor workers. Each unit is more than 80 square meters. I bought one for your family. I originally wanted to give you a surprise, but unexpectedly, you surprised me." Loli doesn't know about this yet, but this batch of poverty alleviation housing is less than 100 units. The whole city knows that it is available to hundreds of thousands of people in the urban area. You can imagine how difficult it is to get one.

Qiuping suddenly didn't know what to say. She knelt upright with tears streaming down her face. This meant that her family was out of trouble. With this apartment, they could rent their original apartment for at least three to four hundred yuan a month. In less than three or four months, they went from not having three meals a day to having a house to rent and income. Such great happiness could not have been imagined half a year ago.

"After you sign the documents, the house is yours. It has water and electricity. You can move in tomorrow, but you don't want to live there anymore. I'll give you another choice. To be your cousin's slave, you kowtow, take your things home, and come back in the evening. From now on, you will live here permanently and be your cousin's toilet slave." Silence.

"If you don't do it, you can go back now. The house is still yours. I won't force you. Ask yourself what you want most and think about it clearly." After saying that, I stopped talking.

The house itself was on the twentieth floor and it was very quiet. It was eerily quiet now, with only the breathing of three people.

My breathing was almost inaudible, Loli's was a little rapid, and Qiuping's was very thick and varied in length. I could hear that she was struggling inside. Everything she encountered today was something she had never imagined in her life, whether it was a house, sex, or her own body.

The pressure was so great that Loli hugged my arm tightly. In her heart, she probably didn't know whether she wanted it or not. I patted her little head, meaning: "Peace of mind." Sure enough, I didn't expect it: with a "dong" sound, Qiuping kowtowed, grabbed the file and door key, and stood up decisively.

Looking at her figure turning around, Loli lay softly on me. I found that her whole body was soaked.

In fact, my palms are sweaty. Although I have other methods, after training, it is best to let her choose by herself, and the effect will be much better.

"Come here." Qiuping followed me into the room. I took out a small ball, applied some "lubricating" oil, asked her to lift her buttocks, and stuffed it into her vagina: "Okay, you go back, I'll give you five hours, and crawl to your cousin's feet before ten o'clock in the evening." "Yes." She got dressed and left, taking with her the orders I gave her, the house documents and door keys I gave her, and more importantly, the hope of survival.

One thing may have changed everyone's view of SM. Over the years, I have met several S's and we had quite deep conversations. One of them told me the story of his M. In summary, it was that M who saved him from drowning and was about to die. She was just a virgin and fell in love with him for no apparent reason. She was devoted to him. No matter what he asked for, no matter how cruel he was, she accepted them all. She accepted them all. There was only one request: don't leave her.

Why, she said that he was the only one in the world who felt safe in her heart. As soon as she left him, the feeling closest to death would appear. Sometimes, I also wonder if Li Hua feels like this towards me, and then there is Loli. At the moment of danger, maybe I just happened to appear.

Then there is Qiuping, this woman is so scared of poverty. In modern society, such a life is really unimaginable. There are still such people and things in our community. However, they are not just a few people, but there are quite a lot of them. They live at the bottom and cannot get three meals a day, let alone development.

Without my presence, Qiuping would have no hope at all. In such a desolate situation, it would be strange not to grasp the life-saving straw that suddenly appeared, not to mention the physical sensation.

Before nine o'clock in the evening, I was watching TV. The door opened. Qiuping had the key. As soon as she entered the door, she knelt down without hesitation and crawled from the door to us. She didn't care that it was only Loli and I at noon. Now there were four of us. Loli's feet were white and tender on the carpet, and she pressed her face against them.

Xu Jing and Li Hua looked at me in surprise, and I nodded. Then, Loli said to Qiuping, "Cousin, this is the last time I call you this. From now on, when I say hello, I will call you, you know?" "Yes." "Which of us is here? Everyone is fine, you have to kneel down, you are your master, remember, you have to do whatever you need, remember your identity, toilet!" "Yes." "Come here." A trace of hesitation flashed across Qiuping's face. After all, there were four people in front of her.

Loli raised her hand, Qiuping hurriedly crawled over and put her head under Loli's skirt, but Loli was not satisfied. She grabbed her hair with one hand, slapped it twice with the other hand, and slapped her twice in the face.

"I told you to be disobedient. Is this the first time?" Qiuping didn't dare to speak anymore and immediately got into Loli's skirt, her mouth pressed against the urethral opening.

Loli patted her head through the skirt: "Don't let a drop drip out, you know?" "Yeah." I don't know if she did a good job, but anyway, I didn't see any dripping on the ground.

Xu Jing and Li Hua were quite surprised, but fortunately they both understood SM.

However, I saw complicated looks in both of their eyes.

I didn't say anything and went back to my room to think about it.

After a while, Li Hua walked in and sat next to me. Youyou said: "Brother, we haven't talked for a long time." "Well, what does Xiaohua want to talk about?" "I don't know, brother, I seem to have a distant feeling. I feel very uncomfortable in my heart." He put his head on my lap and said to me face to face.

I didn't answer, I was just thinking.

Yes, it stands to reason that among the one boy and three girls in the family, Li Hua should be the one closest to me. Why do I feel the same way?

I drank too much water and was a little tight. I got up and wanted to go to the toilet. Li Hua didn't know why, so he grabbed me and said, "Brother, what are you doing? Are you not talking to me?" He actually burst into tears.

I sat down and said, "I drank too much water. Do you want to go with me? Good Xiaohua. You will always be my little slave. Don't worry too much. Maybe it's because there are so many people in the family that you feel it." "Well, maybe, brother, you don't have to go. From now on, as long as I am by your side, I won't have to go to the toilet." "Well, then remember it yourself and kneel down." Sitting on the bed, he motioned to Li Hua to unbutton my crotch. Then, he held his dick in his mouth and waited quietly.

The most comfortable thing about peeing in someone's mouth is the psychological feeling, which is the supreme psychological enjoyment.

A drop of urine entered Li Hua's mouth. Then, he didn't stop and continued to hold it in his mouth. I didn't do anything, just enjoying his mouth and tongue.

Xu Jing also walked in, followed by Loli, and then Qiuping, who was crawling.

"Come, come and sit." I patted the bed cover.

Li Hua continued to hold his cock in his mouth and buried his head between my legs.

Luo Li and Jing'er were used to it, but Qiuping was a little surprised. However, she immediately lowered her head and lay on the ground.

"Xiaohua, go wash yourself off and bring the dildo with the strap. Loli, Jing'er, come here."

Li Hua went immediately. Qiuping was still lying there. I kicked her butt and said, "You go and wash up too."

She immediately realized that she had just drank her cousin's urine and crawled outside. "Remember, don't let me tell you a second time. You have to brush your teeth and wash your face every time." Loli shouted behind her.

"Come on, Jing'er, come here for a spanking." "Yes, Master." Jing'er was still a little embarrassed in front of Lolita. Although she had done it a few times, she was not completely over it mentally, which also increased her shame. She stood in front of me, bent down on my lap, and wanted to pull down her pajamas, but her hands were shaking.

Looking up at my expression, I looked at her with a half-smile, and she was even more embarrassed. However, I didn't do anything, just asking her to take it off herself, which would be more interesting.

Seeing that I didn't take action, Loli became anxious. She shouted to Jing'er: "Hurry up, I'm impatient." I put my finger in the middle of my mouth: "Shh." to signal her not to scream.

Feeling that her delicate body lying on my legs was shaking a little, I gently touched her head. With her trembling hands, she finally completed the action of taking off her pajamas. It was obvious that there were traces of water stains on her soft pubic hair.

He lightly touched her vagina with his fingers and stretched it out in front of her eyes: "Jing'er, what is this?" "Master, don't, don't, I'm so embarrassed." The palm of his hand gently touched her round and fleshy big butt, gently, very gently, and suddenly he raised his hand and patted it hard, with a snap.

Jing'er screamed, and on the white and tender bag, a five-fingerprint slowly turned red. The red and white contrasted with each other, which was very charming. Loli knelt beside it, looking at it with big eyes, her face was a little confused, her eyes were oily and there was a layer of mist.

A few rubs, then another slap, then another gentle caress, then another spank.

One after another, not too fast, not too slow, very rhythmic. Every time, she would jump up her buttocks tightly to meet the palm, and it would feel more voluptuous as it continued.

There was a wet feeling on my thighs, and I pressed my other hand silently on Jing'er's vagina. The pubic hair was full of water, flowing onto my legs and down.

The other hand continued to spank her, at least ten or twenty times, and her buttocks were all red, but I was very measured and there was a little bit of pain, but more because Jing'er felt my love.

The hand touching the vagina parted the labia and squeezed in. She moaned again, clamped my hand tightly, and then trembled. A warm stream of water flowed over her fingers and rushed out. She climaxed.

"Lori." I raised my finger in front of her. She was a little embarrassed. After all, it was another woman's bodily fluids, but looking at my gentle eyes, she opened her mouth and held the finger in her mouth. She didn't look at the finger, but just looked at me.

After licking my fingers, I turned Xu Jing over and pressed Loli's face against Xu Jing's pussy. The two women were very shy and excited. Loli's licking made a "table-top" sound, while Xu Jing's throat was so happy that she murmured "um, um, um" in her sleep.

At this time, Li Hua and Qiuping entered the room after washing. The difference was that one walked in and the other climbed in. The house was carpeted and would not hurt the knees.

Li Hua came to me, knelt down, and gave me the dildo in both hands. I took it and put it aside first, and said to Qiuping: "Come here, stand still." She came to me, and under my guidance, she stood upright with her legs spread nearly 90 degrees and her hands spread straight. Loli Jing'er and Li Hua both looked up at her.

Standing naked and being watched by four people, including her cousin, this humiliation made Qiuping feel ashamed. She blushed as red as an apple. However, she really had the characteristics of being a woman. Seeing rape like this, her vagina continued to gush out semen and flowed down her thighs.

Loli couldn't help but stretched out her hand and touched her pussy. This was good, and her knees softened: "Hmm." She knelt down with a cry. It turned out that she had climaxed.

After she had climaxed, I asked her to stand up again, took out the cane, and instead of whipping her, I pointed at the parts of her body one by one and asked her to tell her the scientific name and then the obscene name.

Pointing to the vagina: "This is the vagina, also called pussy." "This is the anus, also called asshole." Despite her age, her hands and feet look rough from long-term work, but her breasts and pussy are white and smooth, and her butt is also very upturned.

"Kneel down. From the beginning of play, your face must always follow your cousin's butt, a distance of twenty centimeters. Remember." I said to her.

"Yes, remember." Very obedient.

Let Xu Jing lie on the bed, with Loli behind her, licking her pussy and asshole. "Lick it well, and I'll give you a reward later."

Jing is a sensitive woman, and she climaxed within a few licks. Her whole body was trembling and soft.

The cock was so hard that I taught Lolita to put her head under Jing'er's ass. I stood behind Jing'er, mounted my gun and entered Jing'er's warm crotch.

Warmth, lubrication, and tightness made Jing'er's vagina very comfortable. In fact, Jing'er's man was too orthodox and not in good health. He died within two years. She said that the total number of sex sessions was less than twenty times, which may be an exaggeration, but seeing Jing'er's pink pussy, I can believe it. It was really too few before.

Loli's 32D+ big breasts would touch my ass from time to time. She raised her little face and stuck out her tongue to lick my balls. It felt very beautiful.

Soon, Jing'er's vagina tightened, and she clearly felt water rushing out of her glans. She climaxed. I slowed down, and my love juice dripped on Loli's face bit by bit.

"Loli, keep your mouth close." I ordered, and she immediately came up, sucking the joint between me and Jing'er with her mouth.

Li Hua knelt beside me. He knew he couldn't disturb me unless I called him, so he only dared to stick out his tongue and lick the outside of my thigh.

He took out his penis, put it against his asshole, pushed it hard, and squeezed Jing'er's anus open. Jing'er whined twice, and without any lubrication, he just thrust in. It was very tight and very pleasant.

To treat Jing'er, just treat her gently, give her love, play with her, and add pain during sex so that she can get the greatest happiness.

He thrust hard and screamed, but the vaginal dripping didn't stop. It hurt and made her happy.

It lasted about ten minutes. "Master, I, I can't do it anymore, no, I can't do it anymore..." He pulled out his penis, Loli's head followed, and Jing'er fell down weakly.

There was a yellow color on the glans. I looked at Loli and she took it into her mouth without hesitation, even though she was frowning.

"Loli, does it still hurt from behind? I want to fuck you." "Yes, it hurts, but I'm not afraid." After saying that, she got into a good position.

I saw that the skin on the anus was a little damaged, so I put some saliva in Li Hua's mouth with my finger, touched it, and then pushed my dick up. She actually pushed back, haha, she was not afraid?

"Ah, ah yo." At that moment, she still screamed out in pain.

After a few thrusts, it actually didn't work. I saw some blood on my dick and pulled out.

"Brother, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, if you come again, I won't scream." "Silly sister, if I hurt you, who will I play with in the future? Come on, Qiuping, come over and lick your cousin's asshole." Li Hua immediately took my cock in his mouth and opened his mouth so wide that I felt like it was pressed into his throat. He swallowed the entire 18-centimeter cock and pressed his nose tightly against my lower abdomen.

Loli had a look of hatred on her face. She gritted her teeth, turned around and slapped her cousin on the face with a crisp "snap". Her cousin was confused for a moment and didn't know what she had done wrong.

She didn't do anything wrong, just because she was already Loli's punching bag, Loli's true nature as a queen was fully exposed: "How dare you look at this, let's see if I don't torture you to death, you old pervert!" Loli grabbed her cousin's hair and pulled her cousin's head off. She pulled it between her legs so that her cousin was face down. Because she was kneeling, her buttocks were raised high. Loli grabbed the plastic cock on the bed and thrust it into her cousin's vagina without even thinking about it, spanking her ass and thrusting at the same time.

Everyone enjoyed watching it, and I stopped thrusting into Li Hua's mouth. Under the gaze of three pairs of eyes, Loli was so excited that she forgot that she was also naked, with a very obvious water line running down her thighs.

As if it was not enough, Loli put the dick on her body, grabbed her cousin's hair, and raped her cousin's mouth fiercely. Not to mention, as a "sufferer", her cousin was completely qualified. Although the fake dick was not big or long, it was relatively hard after all. She actually accepted it completely, which surprised everyone.

After having her mouth fucked, her cousin felt extremely happy. Under the soundproofing effect, her cousins were screaming in the room, which made us extremely excited. Then came the asshole fucking, beating and cursing at the same time. Even Loli herself climaxed several times, not to mention her cousin, who even peed out after being fucked. In the end, my body was bruised and bruised, but my face was full of satisfaction.

The night ended at two or three o'clock in the morning. After that, several of them, including Li Hua, felt exhausted for several days.

Part 4: Girlfriend Cheating

Chapter 12

The weather was getting warmer, and as summer approached, the annual provincial competition began. I led the team to participate. Since I was the key training target for the successor of the old coach, I had an additional identity, that of assistant coach. There were more than ten cities in the province, and most of them were so poor in strength that I was hardly needed to play in the group stage.

Of course the provincial competition is in the provincial capital. I also want to meet my little girlfriend this time. For such a large competition, she should know about it without me calling her.

As soon as I arrived at the place, I immediately entered into very intense training. I didn't have much time to look for her. I thought she would come on her own. This was my first appearance as a coach, and I didn't want to be ruined. After all, my opponents would not be too weak if I entered the semi-finals.

A piece of bad news came, very bad. Originally, I didn’t care much about who my opponent was, but this was the old coach’s last term, and he valued victory more than me. He went to see the other teams in the semi-finals and came back to tell me that a national-level guard named so-and-so appeared in the semi-finals. I was shocked when I heard that.

Of course, the core of our team is me. As the best defender in the city, I am invincible in the province, but no matter how strong I am, it is not worth mentioning compared to the national players. Anyone who is interested in basketball has seen this so-and-so. His body is almost the same as mine. He is also over 1.8 meters tall. He is famous for his personal skills and tough defense. In addition, he has a super long-distance skill. When it comes to the ability to shoot three-pointers, there is bad news but also good news. The good news is that the opponents our team faces in the semi-finals are relatively weak, and so-and-so’s team will face another strong team whose style of play is dominated by the center. The two styles compete. This has been a discussion point in basketball in this province in the past year or two: whether the inside player wins the world, or the organizer wins the world.

In the past two years, because of my strength, my defender style has overwhelmed my center style. Of course, every time I played against them, the game was always in the dark. The winner was always decided in the last minute or two. The battle between the center and the back was always a fake topic.

It was strange that during the three group matches, my little girlfriend didn’t come to support me. Maybe she was busy with studies or work. I thought to myself, the semi-finals and finals will come eventually.

The semi-finals were very easy. We had established an advantage of more than 20 points early in the first half. Our main players did not spend too much energy and were better prepared for the finals.

Looking around, I didn't see my little girlfriend. I was a little unhappy. I was about to take out my mobile phone to make a call, but the old coach grabbed me and stopped me from making calls. I went to study the video of the other semi-final with him.

Not to mention, that game was really tragic. It took four overtimes to decide the winner. Sparks hit the ground. It was obvious that both sides used their own advantages to overwhelm the other. I can’t imagine what the physical strength of the players would be like after four overtimes. At the end of the day, I saw that so-and-so had almost no strength in his last few shots. He is known as a hard-working Saburo. In a normal game, his physical strength will be exhausted until the end, let alone four overtimes.

To be honest, so-and-so is indeed very good. The national player is a national player. He is not at the same level as our city level. He scored 42 points by himself. With his speed, strength and skills, I am not belittling myself. It is really not as good as him. The reason why they played so fiercely is because his team itself is not very strong. Only with his joining can we have the strength to compete for the championship. But modern basketball can no longer be played by one person. Strength is everything.

It took two or three hours to study, but of course I was in a happy mood. Tomorrow is the final, and after four overtimes, I want to see if your legs are weak in the final.

Of course, we can't take it lightly. My old coach and I made eight plans to make sure everything is foolproof and to defeat the opponent in terms of physical strength. There must be no slacking off and no opportunity for the opponent to rest.

The finals are about to start, and I still haven’t seen my little girlfriend. I’m very disappointed. Why? Why didn't you come?

The finals were approaching, and there was no room for me to be distracted. I quickly made mental adjustments and focused entirely on the competition.

We haven’t allowed us to play tricks yet. So-and-so deliberately ran around our side of the field while doing preparatory exercises. The speed was so fast that it was like a gust of wind. My teammates were a little dumbfounded, but the old coach and I smiled knowingly. Why, our eyesight was too poisonous. When so-and-so ran over, it was like a gust of wind, but when they came back to their own field and stopped, they were gasping for air. Haha, I won’t drag you to death later.

At the beginning of the game, we used the plan we had studied in advance, because they did not have a strong inside line. Once the defense started, the whole court was pressed. The offense was also fast, with fast forwards, fast passes, breakthroughs and rushing for rebounds, striving to tire them out physically. Sure enough, in the middle of the first quarter, they were all out of breath and could not lift their feet.

After the first quarter, we had already established a ten-point advantage, faster than in the semifinals.

After one quarter, the old coach and I immediately reminded my teammates not to relax. After all, the opponent had a national player and it was impossible for them to surrender their weapons so quickly.

Sure enough, in the second quarter, so-and-so was full of energy and counterattacked with an extremely tough attitude, but we were mentally prepared for a hard struggle. Once I was passed, another person would make up for it, and then another person would make up for it. Often, at the end of the rotation, I would defend and block his ball.

Looking at the data later, I actually gave him three fire nests by myself. I believe this game will be a major stain on his basketball career.

The national players' acupuncture is a matter of good and bad, which has always been debated in the sports world. It would be normal at the provincial level, but now it is at the city level, and the performance is so ugly. The seniors sitting in the VIP seats are booing, and the audience also started to shout: "Go back, go back!" Their city has never entered the semi-finals before, and it is only at the middle and lower reaches of the province. They are already very satisfied with reaching the finals and sitting in the Asian Champions League. Therefore, in the second half of the game, all the players except XX gave up because they could not see the hope of comeback and were too tired. Only this national player was still fighting because he couldn't make it, and the score got bigger and bigger. At the end of the game, we won the championship with a huge advantage of nearly 40 points. No one thought of this before coming to the game.

Suddenly there was a cry from the stands: "Lin Tianxin, I love you!" followed by several more calls: "Lin Tianxin, Lin Tianxin!" It sounded. People have a herd mentality. In addition, my reputation has been quite good in recent years, and the whole audience was chanting my name.

Without looking, I knew it was Loli's voice, as well as Li Hua and Jing's.

Looking around, I didn't see them, they were drowned by the waves.

It was a pleasant surprise, but I still felt a little regretful not to see my little girlfriend, especially in this glorious moment.

The task was completed perfectly. After the game, the team was disbanded on the spot. Everyone could do whatever they wanted. The old coach announced that there would be a celebration party in the city ten days later. All members must be present. Those who failed to do so would not receive any bonuses.

Everyone laughed.

Loli Li Hua and Jing appeared in front of me hand in hand, like three children, with excited and a little scared faces. They knew that I didn't like others to make their own decisions.

I opened my arms and took all three of them into my arms.

During the ten-day holiday, I played wildly with the three of them for a day. After that, I drove them back half-jokingly and half-laughing. They all knew that I was looking for a girlfriend, and they all pouted. I joked that I would buy three "pig shit cages" for them to hang on their lips and guarantee that they would not fall off all the way home.

In fact, I wasn't having a good time. Why did they all know that? So what was the reason that kept my little girlfriend away from me for so many days? The competition lasts for more than ten days.

I didn't call at first, but now I don't want to call and there's no need to call. The night I saw off Loli and the three of them, I went straight to my little girlfriend's cousin's house.

The conditions of my girlfriend's family are not good, but her cousin's family is not bad, not too good, I think she is middle class. The two sisters have a good relationship. Her cousin's name is Yingying. She has excellent college grades. After graduation, she stayed at the school as a teaching assistant and worked here alone. Her family bought her a small condominium in a mid-range residential area. Yingying is timid, so she gave it to her girlfriend in the name of accompanying her cousin. She has been living and eating at Yingying's house.

In fact, I knew my little girlfriend before I met her cousin. In fact, I met my little girlfriend because of Yingying. My little girlfriend didn’t know that Yingying was a nice person, with a gentle and straightforward temperament. She didn’t have any thoughts. In my memory, she had some baby fat. She was neither too good nor too bad, very ordinary.

When he opened the door and saw me, his face was obviously surprised, and it actually made me feel that he was a little overjoyed: "Hey, Dalin, what brought you to the provincial capital? Are you here for trouble or to compete?" "Can't I come to see you? We have been friends for more than ten years, and you are not welcome to come and see me?" "Come on, if it weren't for my sister, it would be difficult to see you." He stopped suddenly, lowered his head, paused, and then raised his head: "Come in, people think I am so rude." If I hadn't paused, I would have turned red before I noticed her lowering her head.

After making me a cup of tea, Yingying saw me looking around and said, "There's no need to look for her. My sister hasn't come back yet. She might have gone to work. If she had been here, she would have jumped out long ago. My little trick won't let you make a fuss, and it can hide a big living person."

"Oh." She didn't know what to say to take advantage of her.

"Do you want me to call her cell phone, and then I go out and hide for the night?" I sniffed around in an exaggerated way and made a deliberate sound.

"What are you smelling? I'm not like you young people who always put on perfume, even at that time." "Why does it smell so sour and vinegar, haha, Yingying, it seems that you are two or three years younger than me, right? You young people, tell me, when was 'that time', haha "Haha." "Just be evil. You have always bullied me since I met you, and I don't care about letting you win." For a moment, I didn't know how to reply. Yes, I have always taken advantage of her since I met her, and she has never expressed anger. She has always been this coquettish.

There was no words for a moment, and the scene was quiet.

Looking at Yingying again, the girl with some baby fat in my memory has grown into a little woman.

We sat and chatted until after 22:00, but the little girlfriend hadn't come back yet. Yingying started to frown. She took out her mobile phone and dialed her little girlfriend's number, but the ringtone was heard in the room. She went in and took out her little girlfriend's mobile phone, with a helpless look on her face.

However, a number in my mobile phone caught my attention. The call records showed that this number had four or five calls every day. In addition, there were many text messages with relatively intimate content, such as "Dear, are you home? Go to bed early." "I miss you, I have thought about you hundreds of times, and I also think about you in my dreams." "It feels so good. With you, life has more meaning." etc., and the actual ones: "I will pick you up after get off work, together." Go to bed early, don't make me wait tomorrow." Waiting for this turn, I frowned. Yingying was a little confused. She took her phone and looked through it. She glanced at me secretly while watching. When she saw me standing up, she stood up immediately: "Da Lin, don't be angry yet. I'm angry, let's figure it out first." "Yeah." I started to feel a little irritable as I kept waiting in the room. It was already past twenty-three o'clock, so I stood up and said goodbye. Yingying knew my temper, so she got up to see me off and walked behind me.

In fact, I didn't really want to say goodbye. I wanted to go out to greet my little girlfriend. I walked out of the stairs and didn't meet my little girlfriend until I reached the green belt of the community. When I walked out of the community gate, I turned around and wanted to say goodbye to Yingying, but I saw that Yingying had a confused look on her face. She wanted to speak, but she stretched out her hand to cover her mouth.

Looking along her gaze, I suddenly felt like I was struck by thunder. In my short life, I have encountered many more things than the average person. Danger, hardship and obstacles, etc., have never shocked my heart. I thought my heart had been hardened to steel, but now I realized how fragile it is.

It felt like a huge hammer had hit my heart. There was still a sweet taste in my throat, followed by a bitter taste.

Just when I was about to take a big step forward, I felt a huge force coming from my arm. I looked back and saw Yingying hugging my arm tightly: "Da Lin, Dalin, don't be impulsive, don't be impulsive, I, I, I, I, I advise, I, I, I say..."

She couldn't speak anymore and kept repeating: "I, I, I said, I, I, I advised..." The scene in front of me left an immeasurable mark on my heart. Under a tree outside the community, my little girlfriend's back was turned to me. There was a pair of hands holding her waist, and two faces crossed...

Until many years later, this scene still came back to me in my dreams several times in the middle of the night. Every time I woke up, I was sweating profusely. When Jing'er wiped my sweat, she asked me what I was dreaming about. I really didn't know how to answer.

The movement was so loud that it alarmed the people on the other side. Finally, the two people on the other side saw me. The scene was so exciting that most people may not have imagined. Two security guards in the community saw Yingying pulling me and ran out to ask about the situation.

Suddenly, I calmed down, suppressed the sweet and bitter taste in my throat, patted Yingying's shoulder gently, took another deep look at the other side, turned around and walked in the other direction.

Unexpectedly, Yingying still held me tightly, her voice was already a little hoarse: "Da Lin, don't go, don't go, tell me what you have to say." By the end, she was already crying.

My little girlfriend also ran up to me and hugged my other hand. She probably didn’t know what to say, she just shouted: "Brother, brother!" Tears were streaming down her face.

My mind was completely blank. I really wanted to leave this place, like an ostrich, with my head stuck in the soil. Don’t think about anything, do nothing. When I woke up, everything that had just happened became nothing and disappeared with the wind.

It's not enough to be famous, but two security guards actually recognized me: "Lin Tianxin? Tianxin, yes, it's him." They actually ran back and took out a broken basketball and pen to sign my autograph.

I saw that man clearly. He was a gentle man with gold-rimmed glasses and a gentle face. His face was full of "culture". He was completely opposite to me in image. He was still standing behind his little girlfriend, staring at me with a look of shame on his face.

Suddenly, he punched me in the face. Firstly, I didn't expect it. Secondly, Yingying grabbed one of my hands and held the other to hold my little girlfriend. Although they were all punched in the face, they felt light and weak. The two security guards were stunned for a moment and immediately pushed his hands behind his back and pinned him to the ground. There was a howl like a slaughtered pig from the ground.

The scene calmed down, and Yingying finally let go of her hand, but she suddenly sat on the ground, exerting too much force, and her whole body was exhausted.

My little girlfriend stood in front of me, just crying and saying nothing.

Seeing that I didn't move, the two security guards let go of the man. As soon as he stood up, he said fiercely: "You brat, who are you? I, I, I'll tell someone to beat you to death!" I slapped him in the face with my backhand. Originally, I had to punch him back, but I had to endure it because I was really afraid that if I punched him with hatred, I would kill him with one punch.

Then, the hands hugged tightly again.

"You, you wait, you wait, don't run if you have the guts, if you have the guts!" Seeing me about to start, the man ran faster than a rabbit and said harsh words while running.

After standing for a while, I suppressed the great sadness in my heart. Indeed, it was sadness. I threw away the hands of the two women, walked away a few steps, stood under a tree, and punched the trunk with a punch. The thick layer of bark was violently knocked off the trunk. The leaves shook and birds flew around.

The two security guards were speechless.

My little girlfriend rushed up and hugged my arm again. I threw her away impatiently, but I saw blood on her face. I reached out and gently wiped it away for her, only to find that it was the blood that flowed from my fist. I felt pain in my heart again and turned away.

Yingying walked to me silently, held my hand, took out a tissue and wiped it gently, as gently as she treated a child. I couldn't bear to throw my hand away and wanted to walk away. But then I thought of what the man just said, and I calmed down and regained my composure.

At that time, my expression must have been very ferocious, my teeth were gnashing, and my eyes were like eagle knives.

Sure enough, half an hour later, the man rushed over with three shirtless and tattooed men, each holding a galvanized pipe in his hand.

The security guard of the community ran back to the community to ask for help as if facing a powerful enemy.

I stood without even moving, took off my shirt, and wrapped it around my left hand.

The little girlfriend shouted loudly: "Chen Weifeng, don't mess around!" That man, Chen Weifeng, yelled at me: "You fucking dare to steal a woman from me, I'll beat you to death, fuck you!" At this time, the little girlfriend's face turned into surprise, and she obviously didn't expect his attitude and demeanor.

I felt an inexplicable sadness in my heart. If this man was better than me in all aspects, that would be fine. However, he was such a person, worse than a gangster.

"Come on together, don't waste time, I'll go have supper early." The four boys were furious and really rushed up together. I didn't retreat but moved forward. When they held the galvanized pipe high in the air, I held the wrist of the person in front and kicked him in the stomach. Then, the four of them became a rolling gourd, and then kicked them in the leg sockets. This kick left them unable to walk for less than ten and a half days to recover.

There was a flash of lightning here, and a dozen security guards rushed out of the community over there. Seeing this, everyone was stunned. Then, the police car roared over and took me, four gangsters, and two security guards to the police station.

The two women wanted to follow the police car, but I told the police that it was none of their business. The police originally wanted to take them away, but the police car was too small, so they had to give up.

When I came to the police station, no matter how the two security guards explained the reason, the police handcuffed me without any reason and handcuffed me to a pillar. I was so sad that I couldn't bear to die. I didn't want to say anything and just watched coldly how these people's police treated the people. They wouldn't do any serious harm to me anyway, and they would do what they wanted.

After more than an hour, two security guards came secretly and asked me if I wanted to call someone. I told them a phone number, and they dialed the number and showed me their mobile phones. After making the call, I told them not to worry.

"Brother, I see that those gangsters are very familiar with the comrades here. If you don't have anyone, you will lose your skin before you die. Be careful. Alas, it's a shame for your good skills." He shook his head and exited.

Not to mention these small handcuffs, I can take them off in one go with my bone shrinking skills. Besides, with just one exertion of force, the thin iron chain between the handcuffs will be broken. I have practiced this countless times. I just feel empty in my heart and don’t know what to do now.

Sure enough, half an hour later, a police officer who looked like a leader scolded me and asked me to be taken for questioning. Instead of asking what happened, he asked: "How did you beat the person?" "Where did you squat?" and so on.

I said nothing: "I don't know." "No." was my answer.

The two comrades got tired of asking questions and got angry: "Will you tell me or not? If I beat you up and cripple you before asking questions, don't be shameless!" "Your face is yours, it doesn't matter whether you give it to me or not." I answered.

A face stuck into the interrogation room, and I clearly saw that the man had a dragon tattooed on his neck and shoulders. I sighed in my heart, people with tattoos can now walk and talk in the police station. This society is so open. The man said a few words to the police. The two police officers immediately turned purple, took out an electric shock, and walked towards me with a sinister smile.

Originally I was squatting, but now I didn't want to endure it anymore. When I stood up, they came up again and asked me to lie down first.

Maybe it was the momentum or the look on their faces that made them feel something was wrong and they stopped. At this time, someone shouted from outside: "Tian Xin, where are you? Where are you, Asin?" The voice was very old. The two police officers looked at each other with panicked expressions and shouted in unison: "Zhang Ju?" Mr. Zhang is my father's friend. He loved me very much since he was a child, and always wanted to take me as his disciple, but in the end he failed. Why, because his kung fu was a little inferior to my father's, and my father couldn't get enough of him. When I was eight or nine years old, I lived in his house and trained under him for two years. It wasn't until he said he had nothing to teach me that I went home.

Mr. Zhang is a veteran criminal policeman, capable and hates evil. He has solved countless major cases. He should be the deputy director in charge of criminal crimes now. No wonder the two clowns have turned pale with fear.

I haven’t seen him for five years. When I called him just now, I didn’t recognize his voice, but he immediately recognized it was me. Thinking of this, tears welled up involuntarily.

In the middle of the night, an old man in his sixties traveled across half of a big city in half an hour. This kindness was enough to rekindle my hope in life. There is nothing sad about life.

When Mr. Zhang rushed into the interrogation room, the two police officers and I were still standing in a triangle. One of them held a baton, the other held a stun gun, and I was handcuffed.

That's right, they were round handcuffs, and I had already taken them off. This bone-shrinking skill was exactly the skill that Mr. Zhang taught me. My father knew that I had learned the bone-shrinking skill. He told me that no matter whether I have status or not, I must respect Mr. Zhang as a father in this life.

Mr. Zhang looked at the two police officers coldly and said, "Scum!" If he hadn't arrived, given my current temperament, I might not have held back. These two scum would never be like this in the future. Mr. Zhang felt lucky for them, and maybe also for me. If I had taken action, I might have faced a series of turning points in my life, of course, most of them were bad, but I wouldn't care too much at this time.

Grasping the handcuffs with both hands, I shouted, "Pah!", and the steel chain broke into two pieces. I kicked it out, and the interrogation chair collapsed like a domino, with almost no connected wood left.

The two police officers looked ashen.

If I were to be a SWAT captain, would it be your turn to interrogate me?

"Little Tai Sui, let's go, I know what you can do." After I finished my demonstration, Mr. Zhang put his arm around my shoulders and pulled me out of the room. Before leaving the house, he stared at the two clowns fiercely.

The night breeze in early summer was still very cold. When I walked out of the police station gate, my head was much clearer. I sighed deeply. The provincial capital is so big that I couldn't think of a place to go. Mr. Zhang pushed me into his car.

"When you arrive at uncle's house, someone is waiting for you. I don't know which life you were blessed with." "Who? Uncle, I'm not in the mood to see anyone right now. Can I find a quiet place to stay?" "No, if you want to be quiet, just squint for a while. It will take more than half an hour to get home." Squinting, the scene immediately appeared in front of you, and there was another pain in my heart. Such an affectionate kiss, even the intoxicated expression was clear.

"Boy, there's no need for a real man to have a wife. It's just a trivial matter like this. Don't let me look down on you, you idiot." I heard Zhang Lao's shout, and I suddenly regained my consciousness and nodded.

Only when I arrived at Uncle Zhang's house did I realize what an upright person he was. Everything I saw was furniture from the 1980s. It was the home of a cadre at the division level, county magistrate level. How could he not be so fat?

Just entering: "Dalin." A figure rushed out of the room and hugged me. It was Yingying. Looking at Uncle Zhang, I opened my hands and didn't know whether to hug or not, I was very embarrassed.

"Okay, okay, Niuniu, it's okay. Don't get too excited." Uncle Zhang said.

"Niuniu? Is Yingying yours?" "My niece, a brat, has big eyes for nothing. She is blind. She is such a good girl, but she doesn't know the difference." Uncle Zhang scolded with a smile.

It turns out that Yingying arrived just after he received my call, and he already knew the original taboo.

Yingying and I were left behind while the old man went into his room to catch up on his sleep.

Yingying blushed, her true feelings revealed in a moment of uncontrollable emotion, and she lowered her head in embarrassment.

She told me that the gentle boy was her suitor, her senior brother, a former graduate student in the school, and now a senior white-collar worker in a large company. She herself did not expect that the man who was still pursuing her yesterday would "secretly cross Chencang" with her cousin. Her cell phone beeped, and she looked down and said, "It's my sister." A look of irritation appeared on her face.

I let out a long sigh. There is no need to force anyone who should leave. As Uncle Zhang said, there is no need for a real man to have a wife. Cheating is the most terrifying thing. Facing her again, how can I control my mood and temper?

After Yingying obtained my consent, she entered the room and answered the phone call from her little girlfriend.

"She has to come over in half an hour." "I don't want to see her. Do you want to wait? I'm leaving." "No, Dalin, there's still half an hour. I have something to say to you." "You tell me, I'll listen." "I couldn't argue with my sister because I was in the way. , But now, now I have to say, I have been holding on for five or six years, I like you, I have a crush on you, since I met you, don't reject me too early, I know you are not in the mood now, I just told you." I can't even close my mouth.

"Don't act like this, as if you've seen a monster. It's not like that. Hey, hey, can you put on your expression? I'm rude to you, right? My uncle is right, you are too blind. I am the most beautiful assistant teacher in the college, and people are lining up to chase me." "No, no..." I actually stuttered.

"But Dalin, please have a good talk with your sister. Things may not be what they seem on the surface. I have known that person for a long time. Don't look at him as a graduate student. In fact, my sister has you for a long time. How could she fall in love with him? He, he can't compare to you in anything."

"Do you know that man? Tell me?" "It's better not to say it, so as not to irritate you. Anyway, in my eyes, he is a useless villain. I really don't know if my sister is blind." "Oh." He sighed and felt pain in his heart for no reason. It was already past two o'clock in the morning. I really didn't want to see my little girlfriend. I don't know how impulsive I would be if I did.

He stood up and walked out. His cell phone rang. It was a small call. This kid is now rich. I don’t know what means he uses. In just a few years, his assets have exceeded 100 million. Even his grandfather and father are big names in the military.

"Da Lin, you didn't even say a word when you came to the competition. I wanted to cheer you up. Where are you? Oh, Mr. Zhang's family, okay, wait. We'll be there soon. Let's go to Heipi together." Looking back at Yingying, he saw her frowning pretty little brows and waving her little fists.

However, I don't have much tenderness at this moment. At this moment, I just want to indulge myself.

A Bugatti Veyron was speeding by. A familiar face opened the door. I waved Yingying back and stuffed myself into the back seat of the car.

"You really think I'm the driver, Xiaoying, don't worry, promise not to do bad things, and I will bring your Dalin brother back to you at dawn. Yes, yes, how can you? If I'm not afraid of you, how dare you not be afraid of Uncle Zhang? His old man wants to If you get angry, even my dad can't protect me, yes, yes, okay." "Are you done with this? If you don't do bad things, why don't you take me to fuck you? Come on, don't worry, drive quickly." I yelled and fell asleep.

I slept for a while, and when I woke up, I was already at the entrance of a splendid nightclub. The name was "Imperial Capital". It was very grand. Damn it, the provincial capital is the provincial capital. You can't see it in our city. Looking around, there are many and. There are so many "Imperial Capitals" in the same row, it's so damn luxurious.

"Hehe, you also have the day to enter the Grand View Garden, let's go, brother will show you something!" The private room, singing K, and drinking were just like the days we spent together a few years ago, except that there were seven or eight three-point "ladies" dancing around to add to the fun.

I didn't have much interest. It didn't take long for Lao Wei to notice it. After asking several times, I felt depressed and told it all. Lao Wei slapped the table and said, "Damn it, if you didn't tell me earlier, you came to my territory and were bullied. Just let me go." He took out his mobile phone and made a phone call.

Lao Wei walked out while making a phone call. Seeing that his face was getting worse and worse, when he walked to the door, he kicked a round leather stool two or three meters away, making a boss's voice. His black and strong bodyguard standing at the door immediately opened the door and asked with his eyes, and then the two of them walked out together.

I simply lay on the sofa and half-watched the ladies dancing. The door opened again, and Lao Wei's slender head came in: "Your mother, please serve my brother well, you know?" All the ladies said "yes" in unison. Damn, is this guy Lao Wei really so majestic?

"Handsome guy, are you from Mr. Wei? I have never seen Mr. Wei be so groveling to anyone." "Oh." All the ladies crowded around me, all of them showing their breasts. I was really not used to it, so I got up and sat on the other sofa. With such an abrupt movement, several ladies laughed and talked to me about Lao Wei.

In their mouths, Laowei is more of a gangster than a gangster. The boss of "Imperial Capital" always nodded and bowed when they saw him. They often saw him arm-in-arm with the mayor and secretary. They heard that a police station chief once talked a few words with him here, but he ended up beating him with a black nose and a swollen face. Damn, is he so awesome?

"Lao Wei, you left me here for almost an hour. What the hell is that? If you don't come, I'll go home. Damn it." Impatient with waiting, he picked up the phone and started talking.

Before I finished speaking, an older lady quickly covered my mouth. I didn't know what was going on, so I looked at her sideways and saw that her face was full of horror, and she shook her head repeatedly.

Only then did I realize that she meant well, and Lao Wei's voice came from the other end of the phone: "Da Lin, be there as soon as possible, ten minutes, you wait, I promise not to let you down!" The young lady was close enough to hear clearly, and her expression changed from fear to strangeness.

Lao Wei and I, as well as another guy named "Da Ming", were friends through life. Lao Wei's original name was Sun Jian, but later he changed it to Sun Wei, and Da Ming's name was Yuan Ming. They grew up and were "unruly" since they were young. Together, we are truly invincible in the world.

Even though we are now over 8 meters tall, and Ming weighs more than 200 kilograms, we were not outstanding in size when we were young, but we were all extremely arrogant. However, the three of us were in the same class, so we have been fighting frequently since elementary school. Of course, because my family is a martial arts master, I am the strongest in fights. In the class, the three of us often pinched each other, but as soon as we faced off against each other, the three of us immediately became one. As the saying goes: "You can lose, but you can't lose." Well, we have established a deep relationship since then.

It was a trivial matter for children to fight. Later, in order to protect the classmates around us and our own girlfriends, we fought against the gangsters in society. In the first year of junior high school, we three fourteen-year-old children were so arrogant that we challenged the largest gang outside the school, the "Knife Faction". There were more than ten of them, all in their twenties, who specialized in bullying primary and middle school students. Three of them fought against 13 of them. Now, this matter is still mentioned at every class reunion.

There is a shallow scar on my inner thigh, about ten centimeters long. It is almost invisible now, but back then I went into the operating room and had more than ten stitches, just to block Lao Wei's knife. As the name suggests, everyone in the "Knife Sect" carries a knife, but not everyone dares to use it. When the boss was the only one left, the tough guy got desperate and stabbed Lao Wei in the back with his knife. I jumped over and kicked him, but my other foot blocked the knife, causing blood to flow.

Later, Daming recalled that if it weren't for me, that knife would definitely give Lao Wei a heartache. Grandpa Lao Wei was already the "chief" at that time. After hearing this, he was furious. As a result, the entire city's underworld was in bad luck. They arrested gang after gang to bask in the sun. The people clapped and applauded, but they didn't expect the reason.

Men don't talk much about kindness, but this kind of friendship never fades. Later, they experienced several "big wars". Later, they each went to school, and then each had their own life. They met much less often. Daming's business is now in Heilongjiang, and he is having sex with Lao Maozi. When we met last year, he often said that Lao Maozi's girls have a good figure, but their skin is too thick and the smell is too strong...

While reminiscing, the door opened, and Old Wei said angrily: "Da Lin, I'm sorry, damn!" He slapped himself in the mouth, "Brothers, I'm so sorry for you." Several ladies looked at it in shock. Old Wei's bodyguard "lifted" a person and threw it to the ground, followed by another who was bowing his head. I recognized him from the police station just now, with the dragon tattooed on his upper body. The bodyguard kicked him to the corner.

Then two more people came in that I didn't know.

The man on the ground squatted up with a groan of pain, and then I saw clearly that he was Chen Weifeng: "This bitch is from a branch below me, Manager Zhang, who is this bitch?" Lao Wei said to me while asking a standing middle-aged man.

"He is a highly educated student recruited from the Provincial University of Science and Technology last year. I expected this group of people to give some surprises, but it turns out that a high degree of education does not mean a high level. Except for your assistant, the other four are all reading idiots. Chen Weifeng can't even make a good plan, so he only knows how to pick up girls." "Then you still stay. What are you doing with him?" "Chairman, his contract is for three years, and the time is not up, and he is getting an annual salary, so..." "Okay, you go back, do an investigation, find out everything about him, and bring it to me tomorrow." "Yes, I'll go." "Say, what's going on?" After some investigation, the specific situation is that the following few newly recruited boys were beaten, and Jianhou went to deal with it, and the result was like this. The matter was not from the club. Chen Weifeng and Jianhou knew each other. The two of them: "The middle-aged man said, kicking the tattooed dragon: "Jianghou, you said it yourself, you are responsible for your own evil, and you will not survive." Jianhou, that tattooed dragon The man with the dragon, no trace of his humanity now, his body was covered with bruises, squatting there: "Brother Li, Mr. Wei, I don't know, you know he is Mr. Wei's brother, I don't have the guts to kill him, it's all because of my glasses, he flirted with the horse, and said he would let it go after he was done, so that the brothers would be happy, ah..." He was kicked twice again. "He often gave money to his younger brothers, and often invited them to go whoring, so, they were confused for a moment, so they called him, ah!" The seven girls stood there, and such a bloody scene made them tremble all over. I waved them out, and Lao Wei didn't say anything. When they walked out of the door, I noticed something strange about the bodyguard. He had two mobile phones in his pockets, and the screens were both on. I glanced at him, but he nodded to me, meaning it was nothing.

Bitch Monkey said a lot more, which the police station officer doesn’t need to repeat, but Chen Weifeng, in his words, is really not a human being. He is a graduate student at a key provincial university, but he is not even as good as a little brat. He usually behaves like a lowly man and befriends Bitch Monkey’s younger men. The reason is that he often beats people when he picks up women’s wives so that they can come forward in the future. There are even more unscrupulous people who pick up coquettish women and sleep with those younger brothers...

Lao Wei was even more angry than me. Why, it was his subordinates who hurt me. For him, who is very loyal, this was more embarrassing than hurting his own mother.

Chen Weifeng was speechless now. He was leaning on the armrest of the sofa, trembling all over. Maybe the name of Laowei was too strong, and he couldn't even pronounce a word correctly. After listening for half a minute, he finally heard it was: "Director... Chairman... Chairman... I..."

"Okay, I'll let you pick up girls, Lao Hei, cut off his dick and feed it to the dogs." After hearing this, the bodyguard showed a shining dagger and approached Chen Weifeng. At this time, everyone smelled the smell of uric acid, and Chen Weifeng's body was all wet.

Damn, that’s outrageous. Is this a contemporary highly educated person? You can imagine with your toes that it was a threat. No matter how violent it was, you wouldn't kill someone like this, right?

Even I felt so embarrassed that I would let such a mean person steal my girlfriend. Lao Wei shook his head at me and patted me on the shoulder. The two looked at each other and let out a long sigh.

The door opened, and two women rushed in. The difference was that one rushed to my side, and the other stood in the middle of the room, looking at Chen Weifeng with a very complicated expression.

I pushed away my little girlfriend who rushed to me with disgust, and Yingying, who was watching Chen Weifeng, slowly walked to me. Lao Wei and the others walked out. Bodyguard Lao Hei grabbed Chen Weifeng and Jianhou by their collars one by one and dragged them out. Jianhou did not dare to make a sound. Chen Weifeng's voice was worse than killing a pig.

Two women were left with tears streaming down their faces. I noticed again that they both had mobile phones in their hands, and they both showed that they were in the call room. Then I realized that the two open mobile phones in the old black pocket turned out to be...

"You all go back." I said. I am not in any mood now. I just want to be quiet and don't think about anything. Maybe I will feel better if I leave this place.

"Brother, brother." The little girlfriend hugged my arm tightly: "I was wrong, I was wrong..." "You are wrong? Where is the mistake?" "I, I, I shouldn't be with Chen Weifeng, I shouldn't accept his flowers, I shouldn't carry you..." "Pa!" The little girlfriend got a slap on the face, it was not me who hit, but Yingying. The little girlfriend also looked at her in surprise, Yingying's eyes were almost bleeding red, and she glared angrily.

Mr. Zhang has no daughter. Yingying has been with him since she was a child, and she has become like his daughter, and her personality is somewhat similar.

I shook my head, stopped Yingying, gently shook her hand, sighed, and instructed them to sit down.

I sat on one sofa, and they sat on the other, but they didn't sit together, they sat on one end. It was like a big KTV box, and there was no music playing, so it was very quiet, very quiet.

My little girlfriend wanted to speak several times, but she opened her mouth half-open, swallowed it back, and cried softly. Yingying turned her face away and didn't speak. I thought she might be angry with me for giving my little girlfriend a chance to explain.

Ten minutes passed, half an hour passed, and no one spoke. The atmosphere was so dull that I couldn't suppress it. I stood up and rushed out of the door, no longer paying attention to the heart-rending shouts of the two women behind me.

"You're a fucking idiot like this. You left grandpa aside and didn't see you in three minutes. Don't blame grandpa for falling out." He picked up the phone and called Lao Wei angrily.

"Brother, you are the only one who dares to talk to me like this. Okay, okay, I'm afraid of you. Wait, I'll be there in three minutes and take you to watch a good show." Lao Wei said.

Damn, my eyes have been opened. People always talk about playing with women, but I didn’t expect that women playing with men are unusually poisonous. I saw a "lady" riding Chen Weifeng, who was naked, and another "lady" holding a belt and whipping him from behind. There was another one in front of him who grabbed his hair and lifted his face up. It was so humiliating, and what was even more humiliating was that a large group of men were sitting in front of them with golden swords and swords, watching.

Chen Weifeng couldn't close his eyes. As soon as he closed his eyes, the "young lady" in front of him shouted loudly and slapped him. When his eyes glanced at Lao Wei and me, what we saw was not anger, but fear. He crawled step by step. The lady on top of him looked very heavy, and it was very difficult. When he crawled three or four steps away from me, the lady grabbed his hair, as if reining in a horse, and shouted: "Stop!" His movements were indeed professional, and he burst out laughing.

"Chairman, I, I don't dare anymore. Look, look, I really don't have anything to say. Your Excellency, please let me go, and I'll do whatever it takes to repay you!" "Fuck you bitch, I'll touch a hair, and you won't even have any scum left. Do you believe it or not?" "Believe it, believe it!" "You are a bitch. Your parents raised you to go to graduate school. It's really not worth it." "You guys have several of them. Have fun with this kid. ." Lao Wei said to the four "ladies" and then said to Chen Weifeng: "Boy, have fun and go to work for me tomorrow. I want you to be a bitch for the rest of your life. Come to work when you feel like it. I have a lot of information at hand. Hahahaha. If you are in a bad mood, send a note to your colleagues and don't think about it. Hahaha." The bodyguard Lao Hei raised the camera in his hand.

I spat on Chen Weifeng's face and walked out. Lao Hei was even more outrageous. He unzipped his pants and peed on his head. Several ladies were very dedicated and didn't mind it. When I walked out, I saw a girl taking off her briefs and pressing her pussy against his mouth. What I saw next was "pee" all over the place.

Ten minutes later, Lao Wei and I were in another private room again. We really had nowhere to go. Two beautiful and scantily clad ladies were leaning on us, but it was obvious that neither of us had much interest.

The door opened with a bang, and it was Yingying, who seemed to have fallen out with her girlfriend. Her face was full of tears. When she saw me and the lady beside me, she wanted to pull me away without any explanation, but I didn't want to go with her, so she didn't pull me up. She was squeezed between me and the lady. The lady didn't seem to be a fuel-efficient lamp. She took off her shawl in a demonstration, leaving only a tiny vest, but her breasts were not small, revealing half of her breasts and deep cleavage. She looked at Yingying provocatively.

Yingying glared at me and hugged my arms. I laughed. When the lady saw that I didn't say anything, her eyes became even more wanton. She held her chest and head high, and sat on the other side of me. I gently touched her head and patted her shoulders. With my encouragement, she pressed her whole body against me. Her arms were all soft and soft, and there were two points. Ha, she didn't even wear a bra.

Yingying was so angry, but no one had the courage to do so. She was also angry that I didn't support her, and she was trembling all over. After all, Lao Wei knew her, and he was embarrassed to read on. He also knew that Yingying and I must have a story, and he was afraid that the world would not be chaotic. He pushed the young lady in his arms onto me, but he ran out laughing.

"Shit Lao Wei, don't let me meet you again, I can't spare you!" Looking at Lao Wei's back, Yingying could only be furious.

The two young ladies didn't know who I was, so they just thought she was a jealous young lady. They took off her vest and briefs as if to demonstrate. Yingying gritted her teeth and took off her T-shirt, leaving only her hot pants and bra. This time she took off her clothes, and her body was judged high and low. Three bodies, with skin as white as jade, carved with pink and jade, and a thin and tender neck. There was no fat on the waist and abdomen. In comparison, although the two young ladies were not bad in appearance, they were not as good as Yingying. When I came to my senses, I saw Yingying’s eyes that were almost killing people. I quickly picked up her T-shirt and wrapped it around her. I waved my hand to let the two young ladies out. Seeing that there was no chance, the two young ladies had no choice but to go out obediently.

"Why are you so impulsive? Why are you fighting so hard? They only earn a few cents." I didn't dare to say any more because the little body in my arms was trembling slightly and panting.

Without personnel? I'm already in my twenties and have a college degree and a master's degree. How is this possible?

"It's strange, men are not good at all." Yingying looked up at me and just fell into my arms, her face was very red and her eyes were half closed.

The two of them chatted like this for a few words. Yingying suddenly thought of something and glared at me with gritted teeth. I didn't know why, so unexpectedly she hit my chest with two pink fists: "I let you call me miss, I let you call me miss. If you dare to call me miss again, I will ask my uncle to chop you up!" "After beating her for dozens of times, it was nothing for me who was strong. She was panting from exhaustion and fell limply into my arms. I held her and let her sit on my lap. Damn, men are men. It was so disappointing. She panted and moved, and within a few moments I got hard.

"Take out the phone, it makes my butt hurt so much." She was so innocent, she moved her butt so that I could get the "phone". Seeing that I didn't move, she stretched out her hand, her face suddenly turned purple, she just happened to put her mouth on my shoulder, and bit down, which made me gasp in pain: "I let you bully me, I let you Bully me!" Although she gritted her teeth with hatred, she didn't want to leave my lap at all. The two of them didn't talk anymore. She didn't look at me quietly, and I hugged her quietly. However, the good times didn't last long. After a few minutes, the delicate body in my arms became warm. When I looked at her face, it was pink and her eyes were still a little blurry.

"Da Lin, Dalin." Softly, like talking in a dream, very affectionate.

The feeling of warm and fragrant nephrite is indeed good. The two young bodies rubbed against each other. My hands moved gently on her bare back, waist and abdomen. Yingying said "no objection" and rested her head on my shoulder, motionless.

Fortunately, I still have a trace of it. "Conscience." Yingying was obviously emotionally moved, and she couldn't control it if it continued. She kissed her on the cheek and put the T-shirt on her. Yingying, who had regained her consciousness, stared at me with half anger and anger, and let me do whatever I did. After she put on her clothes, she silently bit me on the shoulder again. This time it hurt even more, and she wouldn't let go no matter what.

Half a minute later, Yingying stood up and pinched my inner thigh again. In comparison, this time was nothing.

"Am I really that bad? You even send me to my door, huh." Yingying is too straightforward to even say this.

"No, no, Yingying, you know it's not, let's, let's talk about it, now, it's not fair to you." "I don't want fairness, damn it's fair, I want you. I don't want to wait any more, woohoo, I don't want to wait anymore, I've been waiting for several years," she burst into tears.

I stepped forward and hugged her, patted her shoulders gently, and comforted her. After a while, she calmed down and said, "Yingying, what's good about me? I'm a scoundrel (Yingying always said this about me in the past) who wants a diploma but not a diploma, and looks but not looks. (It's not good to belittle yourself like this.) At least he's still a handsome guy.) How can I let you? You've been in the ivory tower for too long and your brain is broken, right?" "Fuck you, you're the only one with a broken brain. I'm going to marry you. When I get back, I'll ask my uncle to come to your house to propose marriage, and everyone will let you, huh." "Wow, why are you more gangster than me?

"This, is this okay? Are you a university lecturer? Are you sure you are? Why do you look like the eldest sister of Lan Kwai Fong?" "Damn Dalin." Yingying opened her mouth and wanted to bite again, but fortunately I was prepared.

Yingying stared at me for a while, then tilted her head and thought for a moment, then took out a small notebook from her bag and handed it to me: "I don't want to lie to you. I got Ajia's diary secretly. You can read it yourself." "Well, I'll give it to you first." You go home, otherwise dad (Mr. Zhang) will be worried." "Well, remember to come to me, otherwise, I will do what I say, humming," let Yingying wait at the gate. I went to find Lao Wei to say goodbye, and I saw it. "Good show." Lao Wei and his bodyguard Lao Hei were relishing in directing the four girls to play Chen Weifeng, and there were more on the scene. "Shemale." He was at least forty years old, with a face about one centimeter thick and shriveled. "Breasts." The cock under his crotch was not too small, and he was trying very hard to develop Chen Weifeng's anus. It seemed that the old demon let men fuck him a lot. When he had the opportunity, he fucked men harder than anyone else. Chen Weifeng screamed louder than killing a pig, and a young lady sat on his face, holding his nipples with both hands.

Lao Wei looked at me with pity on his face and waved his hand, he was taking pity on me. "Provoke her." said Yingying. Because of Mr. Zhang's relationship, no one dared to provoke her.

At the gate, two middle-aged men with big bellies chatted with Yingying, their mouths were drooling. There was no way, how could they see such a pure and beautiful woman in this romantic place, everyone would drool.

The "Benz" driving in Laowei sent Yingying home. I saw the lights in her house were on downstairs. I knew my little girlfriend had returned, so I didn't go up. I asked Yingying to tell her to calm down for a while. Alas, I really don't know how to deal with it.

Yingying turned around three times and finally disappeared into the corridor.

It was almost four o'clock in the morning when we left the community where they lived. We were driving around aimlessly in Mercedes Benzes. The prosperity of the provincial capital was undoubtedly at a higher level. We could see the green belt and the park in the middle of the street in three or five steps. The lights were also very beautiful and bright. I felt a lot more cheerful.

Yingying's love more or less dilutes the anger and sadness.

Chapter 13

Out of boredom, I came to a relatively spacious place. I saw a green area, maybe a small park square or something, with green trees and bright lights. I felt a little tired, so I parked the car, took out my girlfriend's diary, and flipped through it. The light outside was very bright, so I didn't need to turn on the light to read it. I simply climbed into the back seat, lay down and read.

There is a song by Xinzhe Zhang called "Overdone", which may be a portrayal of his little girlfriend, because she is too free. She remembers the diary in detail, mostly about things she and I were together. Until the past two months, Chen Weifeng appeared. From the moment we met, Chen Weifeng has a bouquet of flowers every day. A love letter, full of emotions and quotes, Ajia (young girlfriend)’s diary inevitably compared him with me. Indeed, I don’t have such a delicate writing style. During this period, Chen Weifeng gave me coats when it was cold and cold drinks when it was hot. In short, he was as attentive as to a princess.

A girl who is thousands of miles away from home will inevitably be moved when she encounters such treatment. Furthermore, most women would be more accepting of gentle boys like Chen Weifeng. After all, she is really too far away from me.

The last third page of the diary contains a record of sex. What a fucking bastard.

Judging from the date, it was the first and only time between my little girlfriend and Chen Weifeng five days ago (when I was playing the game).

"Weifeng knelt in front of me, holding my feet like jewels, and kissed them gently. The feeling of his tongue licking the soles of the feet was very wonderful, just like when I kissed my brother. I thought, my brother felt as good as me at that time." "Weifeng's tongue licked every part of my body, including my anus. It was so fun to see him relishing it. I tried to put my feet He looked like he was enjoying it very much. "I would do this to my brother when I was with him." "Weifeng ejaculated within a few minutes. I had no pleasure. I always had explosions when I was with my brother." "Weifeng gave me a feeling of being cared for, like a jewel, and feeling high." Angry.

My little girlfriend has done very well since she was a child, and she has a blind respect for academic qualifications.

When I closed the diary, I felt extremely confused.

I looked out the car window and tried to calm down.

It was around four o'clock in the morning, and the road was very quiet. There was a person walking slowly in the distance. He was walking very slowly. Because he was too far away, he couldn't see clearly. I just felt that the pace was a bit strange.

After walking a relatively short distance for more than ten minutes, the person got closer and saw clearly that she was a woman wearing a knee-length windbreaker. She was about thirty-five years old. She looked very good-looking under the light. She was more than 1.6 meters tall and her high heels made a loud "up, up, up" sound.

The woman held a DV in her hand and came to the car. She looked forward and back, left and right, and then looked around the car for a while. The lights were probably too bright and there was reflective film on the windows. I was lying on the back seat again, and she didn't see me. After confirming that there was no one around, she put the DV on the back of the car, adjusted the angle, and smoothed her long, messy hair with her hands.

Who would come out to shoot a DV in the middle of the night? I thought there must be something weird. Sure enough, after looking around, she unzipped the windbreaker from the collar to the knees. Oh my god, it was vacuum, and there was a red pet leash tied around her neck.

The woman tied the rope to the car mirror, straightened her legs, bent over, and raised her buttocks.

Slowly squatting down, lying on the ground, with her face facing the DV, her expression was extremely lustful. After crawling around in front of the camera for a few times, she turned her butt towards the camera and started to defecate. A line of water hit the ground. Without wiping it off, she raised her butt high and stretched out a hand to touch her lower body. Now I could clearly see a ring on each of her two holes.

Friends who have watched porn know what it is, it is a pull ring. The woman took out a small remote control from her pocket and pressed it a few times. Her limbs began to tremble. After a while, a stream of water spurted out from her lower body, and her limbs fell to the ground limply.

Exposed and played with squirting, the woman is so sexy.

The woman stood up and approached the camera. At this time, I noticed that there were seven or eight red marks on the white skin of her chest and lower abdomen. The woman adjusted the camera, then lay on the ground and licked the urine she had just defecated.

It was so fucking naughty, I leaned motionless against the car window and watched, my cock was so hard that it hurt.

A man appeared not far away and walked towards here. The woman was startled and quickly hid by the car. The man approached and it turned out to be a homeless man. He was very old, at least sixty or seventy years old. Obviously, the homeless man did not see her and kept his eyes on the ground, thinking he was looking for soda bottles or cardboard to exchange for some money.

The trees were about to stop but the wind was still blowing. I was thinking that the woman would go around the car to avoid the old homeless man. However, when the old man passed by, the woman suddenly jumped in front of him, shouted and unfolded her windbreaker.

The old man was startled, and the woman laughed and started dancing. When the old man saw clearly that she was a naked woman, he was stunned for a while, came to his senses, stretched out a pair of dirty black hands, and grabbed the woman's chest.

What kind of hands are those? It was deformed, twisted, greasy, and stained with sand, mud and grass. Obviously, the woman just wanted to tease him. She didn't expect the old beggar to be so courageous. She exclaimed, turned around and ran away. The old tramp chased after him for a few steps. After all, he was old and his legs and feet were weak. He stopped, sighed, and left.

However, the matter was not over yet. I saw the woman ducking and retracting. It turned out that several people appeared in front of me, jogging towards here. They were wearing sportswear. They were clearly people coming out for morning exercise. The old tramp noticed it and his eyes glowed blue. No matter how unlucky her legs and feet were, they were tightly blocked, yelling incomprehensibly, and pretending to pounce on her. There was a lot of movement. A few people who were running in the morning noticed it and ran over at a faster pace. The woman was completely unbroken now. She squatted by the car door with her hands on her chest, shivering.

I opened the car door and stood in front of the old tramp. The old tramp didn't expect that there was a tall man in the car. He fell to the ground in shock. I opened the front door, grabbed the woman and pushed her in. The woman was so shocked that she huddled up, her head between her legs and didn't dare to lift it up. I threw the DV into the back seat of the car, got in the car, and drove away.

After a while, the woman came back to her senses and secretly looked up at me. I stared at her. After watching her performance for so long, my sexual desire had been aroused. Her dick was hard against my pants and it was very uncomfortable. She was a bitch anyway. I grabbed her hair and pressed her face against my crotch. "No, no, no, ah, it's so hard." After a few weak words of resistance, the woman began to rub the dick through her pants with her mouth. There was no resistance, so I let go and concentrated on driving.

The woman reached out and pulled open my pants: "Wow, they're so big." She exclaimed. "Ha." I made her laugh, and she looked up at me with a blushing face. I raised my hand as if to strike, but she quickly closed her mouth to hold the glans. Her mouth was too small, so she had to force herself to fully take in the glans.

He raised his hand in the air and hit her bare butt, making a crisp "pop" sound. "Ah!" Of course the voice came from a woman.

While driving, I enjoyed the woman's mouth and tongue. I rubbed her big ass with one hand, touched the tab on the asshole, and inserted my fingers along the silk thread. The woman let out a moan, and it was hard inside. She held the glans in her mouth, freed up one hand to take out the remote control from her pocket and put it on her back, looking at me charmingly.

The scene was so obscene. I took the remote control and turned it to the maximum. There was a buzzing sound in the air, and the vagina was also buzzing. The woman's eyes were full of mist. Damn it, I couldn't move in the car. I had to find a place to have fun with this slut.

The woman was still awake and told me her address, and I drove straight there.

There was a villa in front of me. It was very high-end. I was a little hesitant at first, but I was ready. I didn't care about too much. The woman zipped up her windbreaker and climbed over me through the car door without getting out of the car. She secretly put the pet leash around her neck in my hand. It was just starting to get bright. Just like that, half holding the pet leash, I entered her house.

After closing the door, she immediately crawled on the ground and led me to the second floor. Her crawling movements were so professional, with her butt raised high, it was so tempting.

On the second floor, the woman put her head on the wooden floor and stuck her butt out: "Uncle, please fuck the bitch, the bitch is in heat." She moaned softly and shook her butt, as if she was really a bitch in heat.

What else can I say? I was licked by the bitch all the way until my cock was swollen, I pulled out the vibrator, and fucked her right away.

It's so lifelike and tight that it's hard to believe that this woman is already in her thirties. If she wasn't completely soaked, penetration would be a bit difficult.

The woman moaned loudly: "Master, I'm so swollen. I'm going to die from this bitch. My dick is too big. I'm so swollen in my pussy that I'm going to die!" Fuck her pussy, and you can still feel the vibration of the vibrator in her asshole. I have never been fucked like this. A woman's body is very sensitive. She has climaxed three times in more than ten minutes, spraying water all over the floor, and the room is full of filthy smell.

There were so many orgasms that the woman was no longer able to raise her buttocks, so she lay prone on the ground. I carried her to the bedside, pulled the vibrator out of her asshole, inserted it into her vagina, and asked her to lean over the edge of the bed, with the head of her glans on her asshole, and asked: "Bitch, where is this?" "Master, it's the anus, it's the bitch's asshole, please fuck me hard!" I squeezed hard from my waist and abdomen, and the glans entered a tight cavity. The woman let out a low scream, then pushed in again, very hard, and her white buttocks trembled slightly.

"It hurts? Do you want some lubrication?" "No, bitch can do it, fuck me hard!" The thrusting gradually became smoother, the woman moaned again, her butt began to push back on its own, and she spanked her own ass, making a "pop" sound.

I grabbed her wrists together and pressed them on her back with my left hand, and spanked her ass with my right hand, hitting her hard and thrusting hard, until her two butt cheeks turned purple. As the woman moaned, her feet raised, her whole body trembled and trembled, and her asshole contracted: "Bitch, here we go again, uncle, here we go again!" She climaxed again.

It was so good. As the pleasure accumulated one after another, I reached my limit and ejaculated the semen that had accumulated for nearly half a month into the deepest part of the woman’s asshole.

I felt so good. After I ejaculated, I lay on top of the woman. My head was confused for a while before I woke up. Looking at the red face underneath me, this was so unbelievable and unbelievable that it might not even have appeared in the movies.

Looking around, both the rooms and the decoration looked very luxurious, even luxurious, more than one level higher than my house. Damn it, forget it. After relaxing for a while, the woman under me slowly came back to her senses and turned her head to look at me. Maybe only then did she see my appearance clearly. "I'm so handsome," she whispered.

"Ha." I stood up with my dick still stuck in the woman's asshole. When I pulled it out, I made a "pop" sound. The woman's body was really good. Her asshole immediately closed tightly and no semen leaked out.

"Bitch, where is the toilet?" The woman didn't answer. She got up and crawled on the ground and handed me the pet leash with her backhand. She crawled and led me in one direction. The room was really big, at least forty square meters. When she came to the door of the toilet, she turned around, looked up at me and said, "Master, don't be surprised by anything you see. Just use it." "What could be more surprising than meeting you?" I was really surprised.

I was really surprised to wait there. The toilet was very dark. Turning on the light was really eye-opening. There was a man, middle-aged, probably in his forties. He was tied to a water pipe with a chain, and his hands and feet were wearing dog paws. He was not used to the bright lights when they were first turned on. He had small eyes, several dog whiskers painted on each cheek, and many pockmarks on his nose with a pen. At first glance, he looked like a male dog.

The toilet was only a few meters away from the room, so the sound just now did not leak into the ears of the "male dog". No, his little cock was still erect.

I grabbed his hair and looked at it carefully for a while, then patted his dog face and said, "Not bad, he looks like a dog. You are really professional." The woman crawled up from behind me and said, "Ah Wang, why don't you wag your tail?" Although the man couldn't see clearly, he immediately lifted his butt and shook it. There was a real tail, inserted into his anus, a real dog's tail, it looked so real.

"Master, please give him a drink of urine. Awang likes to drink urine. Please give me a drink of urine. You damn dog, you haven't opened your mouth yet. Haven't you always wanted to drink a man's urine?" "Master, please, please, please give me a drink of urine and give Awang a drink of urine." The man's voice was very low. , so small that it was almost inaudible. The woman stood up on her knees and slapped him in the face: "You bitch, what are you doing here, why don't you make a louder noise?" "Master, please reward Awang with urine. Awang likes to drink your urine the most!" The man said loudly in excitement.

I laughed, and ejaculated on his face with a splash of urine. The man followed the flow of urine with his mouth, swallowing it in large gulps, but his expression was very intoxicated and enjoying it.

When I was peeing, the woman held my thigh and put her face on the thigh and looked at the man. After peeing, I asked the man: "My cock has just fucked your woman's anus. Do you want me to lick it clean?" The man's eyes were blurry and misty again. He nodded vigorously, put his face close to his, took the cock into his mouth, sucked hard, and swallowed hard.

The woman pressed her face against my thigh and kissed her, moaning intoxicatedly: "Master, Master, it feels so comfortable, Master, I want it too." Anyone else might not be used to having a man lick their dick, but when they met me, they were not surprised at all.

I led two humanoid dogs, a male and a female, out of the bathroom and spanked them with "no begging". When they came to the room, I saw a plastic cock with a strap on the table. I put it on the woman's waist and asked the man to stick his buttocks and put his head on the ground, and asked the woman to fuck him from behind. Originally, I thought I had to waste some words, but I didn’t know it was useless. They did whatever I said. I also fucked women if they liked it. Three people were strung together in a string. The poor man had to bear the weight of three people. In the end, he actually ejaculated under the woman’s fake dick. It was so fucking cheap.

My second semen of the day was ejaculated in the woman's pussy. Both of them were tired and lay down on the bed to rest. The man had already recovered his breath. After licking his dick clean, he immediately put his mouth on the woman's pussy and licked the mixed liquid flowing out of it.

"There's still more behind, suck it all, don't waste it." The woman crossed her legs, exposed her asshole, and gave the order to the man. The man didn't hesitate at all.

Maybe the woman got comfortable with the sucking and farted loudly. As a result, dots of yellow and white stuff were sprayed on the man's face. The man knelt there, wiped it on his face with his hands and put it into his mouth. It was really not a waste at all.

Unbelievable things happened one after another. I took it easy when it came and fucked it all. I directed the two "dogs" to lie down at my feet, and I pinched their bodies with my toes, pinched their nipples, played with their pussies, and pressed the "dog head" on their feet. They each hugged one foot and licked their toes knowingly, making a "licking" sound.

They licked their feet, and I rested comfortably. After another half hour, it felt like my feet were like lollipops, so sweet that they couldn't put them down. The sky was getting brighter, and the night was ridiculous. I didn't know if it was a dream or reality. Waves of comfort came from the soles of my feet, but the feeling was real.

It was time to say goodbye. I reached out and patted the two "dogs" on the head. They looked up at me. I was speechless. I just said "thank you" and got up, straightened my clothes, looked deeply at the two "dogs", waved goodbye, and walked towards the stairs. Unexpectedly, there was something in their eyes. Seeing a look of deep reluctance, the two of them looked at each other and crawled after me downstairs. When they were approaching the door, the "female dog" crawled a few steps, bit my trouser leg, faced the "male dog" and whined in her mouth, and kicked the "male dog" hard with her back foot. Her expression was very anxious, as if she was urging him to do something.

The "male dog" gritted his teeth, stood up, took out a bag and a key from the desk drawer, turned around and entered the room. There were several heavy sounds of opening the iron cabinet. He held a beautiful file bag, chewed it, and knelt down beside me and the "bitch".

The "bitch" took the file bag with her mouth and said "wang, wang" to me to indicate that it was for me. I took it and pulled out the contents inside. They were two pieces of exquisite paper with "Contract" written on them. "I: Fang Meiling, I: Chen Dehe, the couple voluntarily become the owner's dog slaves. No matter poverty, disease, or all kinds of hardships, they will remain determined and will never regret it. The contract is completed and there will be no second thoughts until the end of time." Below are three positions: "Male dog: XXX, female dog: XXX, Master: XXX".

It was in duplicate, handwritten, and the handwriting was beautiful and neat. It could be seen that it was written with great care. There was also a very delicate pen in the bag. After reading it, they took the pen and lay on the ground, signed their names in the empty space, and handed it to me.

I took it and looked at their signatures. It turned out that the words on the contract were from women. I thought for a moment and looked at them again. I only saw the eyes of the two "dogs" full of expectation. Everything was done and there was nothing to hesitate. Now that I was gone, I didn't know when I would see them again. I put the file bag on their heads and solemnly signed my name on the two contracts: "Lin Tianxin." Without a word of farewell, I just waved and left under their gazes. The car drove out of this high-end villa area. Looking back, the luxury buildings in the distance were a bit ethereal, and it really felt like a mirage that was visible but not tangible.

The general plot of ghost stories often written in chat rooms is that someone (scholar or businessman) walks to a deserted place in the middle of the night, and suddenly sees a room with a woman inside, and then has a one-night fling, etc. Or the scholar lights up the lamp to read at night, and a gust of fragrant wind blows, and a fragrant woman appears, and another night of fling, and when the rooster crows, the woman turns into a gust of wind and disappears...

If it weren't for the portfolio in my hand, I almost thought that one day I would become a character in a modern fairy tale. Fortunately, the villa in the sun just didn't disappear with the wind.

After returning the car to Lao Wei, I found a DV in the back seat of the car, and then I remembered that it was left by a woman, which brought me back to reality. It turned out that last night, no, "this morning", what I encountered really existed. It was not a dream, nor was it a "ghost" encountered by bad luck. Knocking on the door of Yingying's house, Yingying's eyes were sleepy and fishy. I asked her where her little girlfriend was. She said she had gone to work that morning and there was breakfast made by her little girlfriend on the table. Yingying said that they talked for a while when she came back last night, and her little girlfriend was still a little sad and guilty.

Suddenly, I found that I was no longer angry, but only concerned about her. Why would I look at her again? The inner reason was that I was afraid that she would do something self-harming. I already expected everything to be business as usual.

When I returned, I checked the DV. There were a lot of selfies in it. I wonder if the couple were celebrities. If they were, the spread would be more influential than the "nude photo scandal" in Hong Kong. A large number of women were exposed in various public places. Even though it was the middle of the night, men pretended to be male dogs to urinate and crawl. What's more, women fucked men. There was also a selfie of a man wearing a fake dick on his face and letting the woman ride on it. It was full of selfies.

Suddenly I felt that this woman Fang Meiling looked familiar. I should have seen her somewhere before, but after thinking about it for a while, I still couldn't remember it, so I had to give up.

I originally wanted to stay in the provincial capital for a few more days, but now I'm in no mood. In a bad mood, I went home directly, not to my home on the 20th floor, but to my father's martial arts school home.

The news of winning the provincial championship was passed down to his father from his old coach. The two of them are old friends and have known each other for decades and talk about everything.

My father was very surprised. As a "wanderer", I was not very "close" to the family. It was impossible for him to go home every year or any holiday. It was unexpected, but he was very happy. My mother was even more smiling.

After all, father and son are related by flesh and blood. Although I forced a smile to prevent myself from showing a little bit of sadness, he soon noticed it.

After dinner, he asked me to take a walk with him. Along the way, the father and son had their own concerns and chatted for a while. When we were far away, my father suddenly asked. "Awei (my nickname) encountered something difficult?" "No, what can't I handle?" I was a little confused.

"You have never lied since you were a child. Even though you are always away from home and can't hide it from your father, something must have happened. It's not work, it's love?" I was silent. I didn't have the habit of lying. Besides, I could only nod my head to my father.

"You know, dad never said anything about the marriage of the three of you brothers. You have been independent since you were a child. Let dad guess, is it your Yujia?" I was silent.

"Do you want to listen to dad's opinion? It only provides guidance and does not provide decisions." He nodded.

"That's what Dad said, Ah Wei. In fact, Yujia is not a lifelong woman. Even if you have extraordinary abilities, I told your mother when she was a child a few years ago. The two girls you brought back during the Chinese New Year can be your good match, especially the older one. She may be older than you, but she is definitely a woman who will stick with you forever." I opened my mouth wide. "But, but, Jing is," "Dad doesn't know what your relationship is, and he doesn't care. I can see that both girls treat you well and have good qualities. As for the future, it's your own business. Okay, that's it. No need to say more. We haven't had any activities for a long time. Come on." The old man really doesn't care much about his sons' marriage. As the eldest son, he can Well, he married a remarried woman, three years older than him, with a five-year-old daughter. At that time, his mother and many relatives were against it, but his father overcame all objections and held a grand ceremony. As for the second brother, he married a foreign sister, who was half a head taller than him who was 1.75 meters tall, and gave birth to a mixed-race doll with blond hair and blue eyes. Ten years later, it turned out that his father's vision was extremely accurate.

In fact, my father didn't say anything, but his words made me feel energetic and relaxed, as if I had crossed a threshold.

Experience will make people's minds change, not to mature, but to change. I found that I have become indifferent, and everything has a kind of indifferent thought. In the past, I wanted to do everything to the best of my ability, but now it's better. I have an unnatural rejection in my heart that lasts forever, and I don't dare to touch the deepest place in my heart.

I didn’t notify anyone, so I went back alone. I wanted to go to the store first. The store was a two-room shop with a width of more than five meters. The fronts were all glass. Looking from a distance, Xu Jing was sitting there, feeling kind in her heart. As soon as she walked in, Jing’er’s face was full of surprise, and she rushed up and threw herself into my arms.

The two female clerks in the store were used to it, so they allowed their boss and me to be gentle and walked to the other side.

Hug to relieve the pain of lovesickness. It was already noon. Jing'er said that Li Hua and Chu Bing were coming. Let's go to dinner together when they come. Originally, I was already a little lustful while holding Jing'er's plump body, so I had to stop for a while.

From a distance through the glass door, you can see Li Hua and Chu Bing, holding hands, just like little children jumping along the way. Not to mention, Li Hua is elegant and fair, and Chu Bing is beautiful and small. Together, they are like a golden boy and a beautiful girl. They look like a perfect couple. The two female clerks in Jing'er's shop have looks of envy on their faces.

When crossing the road, Chu Bing wanted to rush to the zebra crossing without paying attention. Li Hua had sharp eyes, grabbed him and hugged him tightly, barely avoiding a speeding car. Chu Bing was shocked, and gave Li Hua a thumbs up, kissed him on the cheek, and pulled him across the zebra crossing together.

Everything fell into my eyes, and a feeling of jealousy arose in my heart. What's wrong with me? They are all people close to me, how could it be?

When they saw me, they were all excited, and a little bit annoyed that I had been away from them for many days. She was always chirping and telling me things that hadn't happened to me during this period. I was not in the mood, but I pretended to be very interested in listening.

Suddenly, he discovered that there was a faint lip mark on Li Hua's face. Jing'er and Chu Bing also saw it. Li Hua saw that our eyes were wrong. There were many mirrors in the store. He also noticed it. He thought about it and looked at me. Then he looked through the glass door to where Chu Bing was when he kissed him. He found that I could see clearly from where I was. Somehow, he blushed and lowered his head.

Chu Bing was laughing and didn't pay attention. She walked over, put her lips on him and shouted: "Ahua, Hua." She also put a lip print on the other side of his face, gently held his chin and lifted his lowered face, made a "wave" to his lips, and gave him a loud kiss. Now Li Hua's face turned redder and he was at a loss.

This situation is a bit strange. Ahhua likes Lolita? That's why he behaved like this.

We stayed together until night. Based on my secret observation, Li Hua should be somewhat fond of Loli, just like me. Li Hua got three points for what Loli said to Li Hua, including the instructions she gave, but he was not so serious about Jing'er's words.

Now that's it, it's even more fun.

As soon as the thought came out, my heart tightened. Why did I have such a thought? Have I changed?

I couldn't stop thinking about him, but I was very excited.

When Loli and Jing'er climbed onto the big bed naked, and Li Hua knelt at my feet, the feeling became even stronger. Li Hua looked at Loli's smooth and perfect body with an almost infatuated look. I have seen this kind of look before, but he didn't look like this at me before.

"Lori, my brother will open your bud tonight." When I said this, I stared at Li Hua, but he shrank his eyes and did not dare to look at me. I deliberately patted his face and stared condescendingly into his eyes: "Little Lizi, what do you think?" He didn't look at me or answer, but there was a different feeling that stimulated me.

This was a very important moment. I didn't penetrate Loli's body very quickly. Jing'er's little face was red and her excitement was higher than that of inserting herself. Li Hua's hooking eyes were very strange. He was not staring at my cock, but looking at Loli's genitals. Yes, it was a fascination. In the past, he was always a little resistant to licking him, but now he licked his lips, making people feel that he wanted to lick it right away. Without my order, he didn't dare to make his own decision.

I kicked Li Hua aside. I didn't expect why I did this sudden movement, and the three people in front of me were also surprised.

Li Hua looked up at me, with a bit of anger in his eyes. I looked at him coldly: "Go, stay aside, get out!" The last word turned into a loud shout.

Li Hua was stunned. I had never been so rude to him since he had been following me for so long. He crawled to the corner of the room, tears welling up in his eyes.

In fact, I don’t know how I came up with this behavior, but I did it subconsciously.

The cock is pressed against Loli's vulva. "Loli, brother is going in?" "Yes, I'm ready." Loli said, then turned to Li Hua: "Be good, kneel down and I'll give you a candy later." Such strange words, but they made everyone laugh. I straightened my waist, and my dick entered Loli's tight cavity. There was no such thing as nine shallow and one deep, one penetration to the end, and then a strict thrust.

A hint of red slowly came out as Loli's secretion, and it stuck to my cock. Jing'er took out a white handkerchief and wiped it, then unfolded it. Loli covered her face with her hands, very shy, but her eyes were wide open and she looked through the fingertips.

Li Hua really wanted to come and see me, but I stared at him and he didn't dare to move.

Loli's body was indeed suitable for sex. Within ten minutes, she climaxed. Her vagina contracted obviously and a large amount of love juice gushed out. . .

Part Five Zeng Wei

Chapter 14

Sitting on the sofa alone, without turning on the lights, I slowly felt my mood in the dark environment. I haven't thought about things like this for a long time, but it was the way I liked to think as a teenager ten years ago.

The door suddenly opened, and it was my little girlfriend. I was about to get up, but I saw her turning back and saying, "No, come in." A man squeezed in from behind her, put his arm around her shoulder, and reached out with the other hand to turn on the light. The light came on, and the two walked in hugging each other.

At this time, I had realized that I was dreaming, and I struggled desperately to wake up. My body seemed to be entangled with something. I finally broke free and sat up. My whole body was covered with sweat, and even my hair was dripping with water. I was panting heavily.

When he opened his eyes, he saw Loli's big eyes full of fear, and then he recalled that he had taken her body last night.

Jinger handed me a towel and patted my back gently.

At that moment, they were a little scared. From the moment they met, I must be a strong person in their eyes. They never thought about Loli's eyes full of fear, as well as Jing and Xiaohua. When I took a breath, I gently stroked Loli's hair to show that I was fine. How could they easily believe that they were just very familiar with me?

I can't help but see that scene in my mind.

The scene in the dream appeared clearly again, superimposed on the previous scene, which was heartbreaking.

Jing'er held my hand. Of course she didn't know what was wrong with me, but her sensitive and delicate heart could clearly feel the trembling in my heart.

Looking around, I saw such extremely concerned eyes and a naked body. Then I thought about my current behavior. If a normal girlfriend (or wife) saw this scene, she would be gnashing her teeth and wielding knives and scissors in anger. That would be an abnormal person.

It's very possible that Li Hua, Luo Li or Xu Jing appeared earlier than my little girlfriend's change of heart, so what qualifications do I have? In fact, I also know that my little girlfriend didn't change her heart, and her cheating shouldn't just be loneliness. There is also a need to be The need to care, the need to be needed, she is a woman who dares to try, but this time she went too far and touched a man's reverse scale. In addition, hearing about it and seeing it with your own eyes have an impact on the soul. It is the latter that happened to me. It's so damn sad.

It's too far to say, and the truth about how things in life fit together can't be explained too clearly. With Jing'er, Li Hua and Luo Li by my side, my happiness can no longer be increased.

We hugged each other and fell asleep. Li Hua also squeezed onto the bed. Luo Li stretched out her legs and kicked him off the bed. Li Hua looked at Luo Li with fear. I looked at them with a smile. They were embarrassed to lower their heads when they looked at me.

"Brother, I like Chu Bing, she likes Chu Bing, and she likes me too." After finally summoning the courage, Li Hua looked at Loli after saying this, lowered his head and stared at the floor.

Loli screamed, the sound was so loud and scary, especially in such a quiet late night. Fortunately, the sound insulation effect here is good, and the weather is hot. I have turned on the air conditioner and closed the doors and windows. She jumped out of bed and grabbed Li Hua's hair and pulled it hard: "It's not that it's okay or not. What do you think of me? "But, but, if you don't let me come with you, I, I, I," "What are you doing, are you regretting it?" Loli scolded him loudly before he could finish.

Walking down to the ground, he put his arms around each other and hugged them tightly. Suddenly, his nose felt sore and tears flowed out uncontrollably. The next moment, his face was covered with tears.

I had just started working for a few days, and I was extremely busy with all the work I had to do during the recent competition. As if God would not let me be idle, an old friend, the doctor Yang Bin, called me to invite me to dinner. He said that he had something to do. Originally, I had already invited another friend, A Yuan, to have dinner: "It's an urgent matter. It's a big deal. I'll wait for you at the coffee and tea chat. If you don't come, someone will die." After that, he closed the call without waiting for me to ask again.

Yang Bin, a master's student, is a section chief at ICBC. The experience of my acquaintance with him is quite legendary, so I won't talk about it for now. I will explain it later, is it going to kill someone? Why do you want to have a dinner date for such a big event?

Because I was worried when I heard him speak so anxiously, I got off work early and drove to Coffee Tea Restaurant early. I looked around and didn't see him. I might have arrived early. I was just about to find a seat to sit down when a very delicate-looking waiter came over and asked: "Sir, are you looking for someone?" I nodded: "You My brother is waiting for you in compartment 8. "Speechless, it's like this again. People have misunderstood me ever since I met him. My three brothers are all burly men. The eldest brother is 1.85 meters and weighs 212 pounds. The second brother is 1.83 meters and 19 pounds. They are all thick waisted and round. I am a little thinner, at least 17 pounds. Yang Bin is 1.7 meters at most, which is less than 120 pounds at best.

But in fact, even my eldest and second brothers said that Yang Bin and I look alike. Yang Bin is three years older, but he is a miniature version of me, no, a shrunken version of me. On the basketball court, I am a small man, but in the circle of friends, with a height of 1.8 meters and a strong body, I am considered a big man. My eldest and second brothers and I are not similar. They are more like my mother, and I am more like my father. Yang Bin looks similar to me, but he is too thin. People say that Yang Bin is the elegant version of Lin Tianxin.

The Yang Bin in front of him was no longer the gentle version, but rather the Kumao version. His eyes were as red as rabbit eyes, his expression was in a trance, and he was talking to himself.

"Hey." I shouted, which shocked him: "What's wrong? We haven't seen each other for a few days. You look like a bear. Don't tell people that you have anything to do with me. I can't afford to be embarrassed by your brother." "You're just kidding me. I'm worried to death. I can't tell you and I'm not here to look for you." When I started speaking, I was almost in tears. It took me a while to understand what he was going to say. Among the many words, there was only one in the center: his wife had cheated on me.

Impossible. My first thought after hearing this was that I believe you are the only one who cheats on his wife. No one can cheat on his wife. Although no one can say for sure what happens these days, let’s just talk about my little girlfriend. If it weren’t for...sigh. Not talking about himself, Yang Bin said a lot more. Because of his good work ability and his kindness, the leader appreciated him very much. He was also the kind of person who worked hard and would never be sloppy for any reason. It was only in the past three or four months that he resigned from many part-time jobs to the leader and had some free time, but he discovered something was wrong with his wife.

Could it be that I am being overly concerned? I am very suspicious, and there is too much publicity about the possibility of a ghost.

"Absolutely not. She deletes the text messages every time she reads them, and the same goes for her call history. She disappears one afternoon every week. She takes a shower and goes to bed right after returning home, and sleeps alone with the door closed. She looks exhausted. What's even more suspicious is that every time she does this, she washes her clothes by hand while taking a shower. She doesn't usually do that, and just throws them in the washing machine." "No way, why does it sound like a spy war? Do you still have that one? You can't, can't do it anymore?"

"Fuck you, I'm okay. I still do it now, but less often, only once every two weeks. And I can feel that she is absent-minded and she doesn't have an orgasm." "No, how old are you? Once every two weeks? How long? Is it half an hour?" "No, it's only more than ten minutes. She is less than 20 years old, and she still says she is tired. "Yang Bin's wife is a middle school teacher, and she teaches secondary subjects. She has five biology classes a week, and has no motivation or pressure. She has been married for three years and has a two-year-old daughter. The couple has never taken care of her for a day, so she is left to the elderly on both sides to take care of her. How can she be tired?

Speaking of which, let’s talk about his wife. In fact, I have known his wife earlier than I met him. His wife’s name is Zeng Wei. She is one year older than me and she was my classmate in junior high school. Zeng Wei and I had a short story, which was very short, only about two months.

Zeng Wei's father is a doctor, a highly respected doctor. She is the eldest daughter at home. She has a sister who is one year younger than her. She is not a twin but looks almost exactly the same. She is in the same grade and often wears the same clothes, which makes people laugh. I also made a fool of myself once.

Zeng Wei's younger sister is called Zeng Xiao. The two sisters are quiet and moving. Zeng Wei is quiet, quiet, and walks alone. During the whole day, except for a few or five sentences with her deskmate, she has hardly spoken to anyone else. There is a coldness on her face, but Zeng Xiao has a smile, and both boys and girls get along with each other enthusiastically. Of course, she is the kind of good student who is clean and self-respecting.

Zeng Wei and I belong to two parallel lines of motion and silence. There would never be any intersection, but these two people have a story. The third grade of junior high school was about to take the high school entrance examination, and the study pressure was extremely heavy. She and I were among the top grades in the class. She studied all day long, and I played ball all day long.

Opportunities always appear when you are not paying attention. Whether you want it or not, it will always be forced on you. After I finished playing that afternoon, it was already dark. I was only wearing shorts and topless. I went back to class to get a T-shirt. As soon as I stepped through the door, Zeng Wei walked out with her head down and her stomach covered. Come on, because I am the squad leader, and when I saw that she looked bad, I asked her if something was wrong and if she wanted to help. She looked at me, took a step back, and shook her head with a cold face. Only then did I realize that I was not wearing a shirt. It was so embarrassing. I was really embarrassed, and then she left.

The opportunity came when it came, regardless of whether she left or not. I took my shirt and walked out of the classroom door. Zeng Wei came back holding her stomach. I stopped, and she was obviously embarrassed: "That, that, I..." I couldn't speak.

"Do you have a stomachache? Can I go to the medical office to find some medicine for you?" "No, no, (head lowered, not daring to look at me) that, that, the toilet, it's too dark, I'm alone, I'm afraid, can you go with me?" "Ah?" "No, you don't come with me, you can just go at the door. "Okay, I'm afraid there are bad people." "Hehe, okay, just don't let me enter the women's room, let's go." Personality is strange, you may say that if you meet a beautiful woman, you will not hesitate, but what if it is not a beautiful girl but an ugly girl, or a timid boy? I am the tallest in the class, and everyone has been a student there. Do you still remember those little boys and girls who sat in the front row in the class in the third grade of junior high school? None of them grew up. They often asked you for help when their bicycles broke down and they could not be pulled. Did you ever refuse? Believe it or not, I never refused. I remember one time, the bicycle nicknamed "New Floating Head" in the class was stolen, and my home was the farthest, at least seven or eight kilometers away from the school. Several little girls came to the court to ask me for help. I didn't say anything and took her home. When I got home, it was already after eight o'clock in the evening. My second brother came to the school to look for me. Who is the "New Floating Head"? She is the ugliest girl in the class, with layers of green beans on her face, each one like a soybean floating on the water, so she is called "New Floating Head". What if this happens to you? First thing to do? hey-hey.

I'm going too far again. Of course, if Zeng Wei asked for help from someone, a normal man would not refuse. She was a class beauty. Even though she was a cold beauty, as soon as I finished my joke, she glared angrily and burst out laughing. Maybe her stomach hurt really, so she covered her stomach with one hand and held the wall with the other.

"Okay, I'm not joking, but you look really pretty when you smile. Well, you should smile more." I helped her go downstairs.

Fortunately, it was already very late, otherwise the two of them would have looked like a real-life version of Beauty and the Beast, and would have made people think they were a couple eating forbidden fruit. I was still topless.

I waited and waited at the door of the toilet. I didn't see Zeng Wei come out for a long time. I tried to shout: "Zeng Wei, are you okay?" A weak cry came from inside: "Tianxin, I, I dropped the toilet paper in the toilet, can you..." I couldn't laugh or cry. , what's the matter? I just said hello, and I went to find the paper: "Wait a minute, there are, and, um, um, help me..." When the guy didn't come out, I thought something was wrong: "Do you want me to go in, or do you want me to go in?" I'm going to call your house?" "No, no, you go and help me, get some paper, and buy me a pack of sanitary napkins. I'm here." "Oh my god, what's the matter? I can't close my mouth. Mouth: "Okay, okay, just wait, I'll go right away." "Hurry up, it's too quiet, I'm a little scared." "Okay." I finally bought it. Is it easy for a male student to buy sanitary napkins? But the question came again, how to get it to her?

"Come in, I believe you." Alas, it would be great if you didn't believe me, so I had no choice but to bite the bullet and say, "Wait a minute, can you turn off the light?" It's okay if it's not good.

But it was too dark, after all, it was seven or eight o'clock in the evening. After I entered, I stood for a while before my vision became blurry. I saw Zeng Wei squatting there and handed it to her and wanted to exit: "Don't, don't go out. My legs are weak. You can help me later." No matter how dim the light was, she knew that I could see it, but she didn't ask me to turn around or anything. She finished the move naturally under my eyes. This was an experience. It was too dramatic, because she was too weak to see. While I was carrying her, I dragged her bicycle back with the other hand.

Zeng Wei naturally put her arms around my waist and rode very slowly. The two of them chatted a lot along the way. Why is the cold beauty not cold anymore?

The relationship between people is very delicate. Once trust is established, it is difficult to break. The relationship between two people is still good even after they are not together.

After the high school entrance examination, Zeng Wei and I were in the same school. I won’t go into details about our relationship. It was said on the Internet that the love between junior and senior high school students ten years ago was to go home together. This is true. We only held hands and hugged Jia Jia three or five times. We got along for less than one semester. The reason for our breakup was that she gave me to her sister Zeng Xiao. As mentioned before, I don’t like others to decide my affairs, let alone such a big thing (no other things were bigger than this back then). Although Zeng Xiao was also a good and heart-warming girl, the result was that all three of them were unhappy, leaving only some memories and ending it there.

But Zeng Wei's quality is undoubtedly trustworthy. Her family's tutoring is quite strict. I also tried to break through her defense back then, but failed.

Recalling and recollecting, I tried to make things clearer. Everything has a cause and effect. Don't make something seem unreasonable or sudden. There are a lot of flashbacks in the article. If there are similarities, it is really unfortunate or fortunate. Don't blame me.

I met Yang Bin because of a promise. When Zeng Wei and I broke up, we agreed that we would have to "pass the other party's certification" if we dated in the future, but she did. When she introduced Yang Bin two years after graduating from college and starting to work, both Yang Bin and I were surprised. However, when we met later, Yang Bin didn't mind and it was hard to say anything. After all, she had her choice.

After Yang Bin got to know me, he often came to see me. I think maybe I have a good personality and I have become a good friend. It’s hard to tell whether I know it or not. The couple and I often travel together. Generally speaking, we have a good relationship.

All their friends said that they were a perfect couple, a talented man and a beautiful woman, indifferent to the world, respectful to each other, quiet and pure, perfect.

Why did something happen?

"Help me, I love Zeng Wei, I don't want the family to break up!" "Is something going to happen?" "As long as she comes back." Yang Bin said firmly.

I'm not afraid that Yang Bin will lie to me. He doesn't have the guts. I decided to investigate first and get to know the truth before I think about it.

Tell Yang Bin not to worry. Yang Bin has calmed down after chatting with me for so long. I understand him. He is not upset because his wife cheated. He is acting like this because he is holding things in his heart. Damn, what kind of virtue is this man?

When encountering this kind of thing, there are many things to consider in the mind of the person involved. Information in today's society is transmitted so quickly and has such a huge impact. If nothing else, Yang Bin and his wife are both respectable people in society, and their parents also have a certain status in society. Although they have some contempt for Yang Bin, they can understand his situation. Marriage and family cannot be rebuilt just by tearing them down.

I have a friend, Ah Hong, who works as an underground private detective. Ah Hong graduated from the police academy. After graduation, his father had no skills and could not help him get assigned to the police, so he started working as a private detective. Over the past few years, he has a good reputation, and he is honest and enthusiastic. He has many classmates and friends in the public security field, and he has also made a little fortune. The urban area has the advantages of the urban area, but the county town below does not. I called him. He happened to be busy and was taking pictures nearby. I asked him to come over and chat. Unexpectedly, Yang Bin was afraid of meeting people. He left a message: "Tianxin, you have full authority to handle the matter. How to deal with it. I can accept any situation. Don't let my family break up." Then he ran away.

This time I realized that it is not good to be too trusted. After Ahong came, I explained the matter clearly. He has a good reputation in the circle of friends and is very strict. I still carefully asked to keep it confidential, and then asked Yang Bin to send Zeng Wei’s photos and information to my mobile phone for Ahong to see.

Professionalism is professionalism, and every line of work is like a mountain. Ah Hong quickly formulated a complete set of tracking, filming, fixed-point, candid filming and eavesdropping plans. The focus is not on detection, but on restoring the truth of the matter. When Ah Hong is serious, people are impressed: "I can give you an initial answer in five to ten days." Act on the same day, of course, the price is not low, anyway, he has full power, and he is from a bank. He has plenty of money, so I will not bargain.

Coming out of coffee and tea, there is a feeling of escaping from the world, stress and depression.

Talking to Jinger about this, she said that society is more open now, people have access to more cultural information, and their thoughts can go further than before, so they have more to pursue, and they are more courageous to pursue it.

Jinger is right, she herself is an example, but her way is better and will not hurt others.

Jing'er's trust and love are heavy in my heart.

He told Yang Bin on the phone, don't worry, the result will be known in ten days. Before the result, don't do anything or reveal any clues. Unexpectedly, he said that he had endured it for three or four months and would not care about ten days and a half. No matter how bad the truth is, it is good to know, but he must keep this home.

"What if?" Facing such an honest man, I really couldn't say those words.

"What if?" Why did you ask if you didn't know whether to live or die?

"What if I'm really a cuckold?" I almost yelled.

"No if, I must wear it. I'm mentally prepared. I just want to know why. If that person is..." After a pause, "Okay, Awei is home. Let's talk about it in detail next time. In short, you know the result I want. You can handle it however you want." After that, he hung up the line.

Damn, this couple really looks like a married couple. The wife came and asked me to help, and the husband asked me to deal with his wife. Trust is a damn good thing.

In seven days, just seven days, Hong gave me three CDs, including the man's identity, work address, date location, etc.

"Brother Xing, it's best not to hand over the contents to the parties involved. You'd better read it first. Don't worry about me. I'm blind. After the investigation is over, I will no longer remember any of the plot." "There are three wireless cameras and three bugs left there. They have not been confiscated. The battery can last for more than ten days." He rented the upper floor of the room for a month. Just four or five days later, he also threw the key to me.

If nothing else happens, tomorrow will be another "day". I arrived early before noon. According to the "rules", Zeng Wei would arrive at 1:30 in the afternoon, and the man would arrive half an hour earlier.

When I arrived, I realized that I had arrived too early. There was still nearly an hour left. There was only a table, a chair, and a notebook in the room. It seemed that Hong was using it to receive the video. I put the disc he gave me into it and clicked to open it. Just as Hong reminded: "We must consider the acceptance ability of the person involved." It was so powerful that I was shocked.

The time in the video shows that it is 12:30. A man opens the door. He is of medium build and not too fat. He should be less than 1.7 meters tall. He should be between thirty and thirty-five years old. He is carrying a big bag. Because it is only one living room and one bedroom, but there are three shots, it is very clear that the man looks very hardworking. He wiped everything inside and outside the house, on the table and under the table. It was hot and he was sweating all over. Only then did he remember to turn on the air conditioner and take a shower.

After I finished, I looked at the time. When the time was up, I took out my phone and pulled it out. I put it to my ear to listen to see if it was connected and then pressed it off. I put down the phone, picked up the bag, and neatly placed the contents in the bag on the table, including whips, dildos, gags, ropes, and many other tools. Let’s play SM?

There was a knock on the door and the door opened. Zeng Wei walked in. Her first words left people speechless.

Zeng Wei's expression was as cold as ice, and there was nothing on her face related to cheating. Just like her usual, she looked around the room: "Where is your wife?" The man nodded and bowed. "She, her mother's family has something to do, so she can't come, she can't come." "Bitch!" "Suddenly Zeng Wei slapped the man on the face. Although only a soft sound was heard on the earphones, in fact the recording effect of this kind of camera is not very good. The slap should not be light. The man received the slap, without any shock, and still had that humble expression.

After being slapped, Zeng Wei walked directly to the sofa and sat down. The man followed suit and sat next to her. Zeng Wei glanced at him coldly. The man seemed to be frightened by reflex and immediately slipped down to the ground and knelt on his knees.

When things have developed to this point, it is very clear. The next step seems a bit formulaic to me. After removing the coat, only the bra is left. Unexpectedly, Zeng Wei, who looks a bit thin on the outside, has very good breasts. From my (camera head) angle, she must have a C cup, because she has a slim body. At first glance, she seems to be no younger than Chu Bing, but they give people completely opposite impressions. Chu Bing has a childlike face with big breasts, while Zeng Wei has an iceberg. At this time, she is only wearing a bra, short skirt and stockings. Everything is in huge contrast with the cold and distant expression on her face, which is funny and stunning.

There was no sound, everything was going on in silence. Zeng Wei crossed her legs, and the man's eyes followed her toes. His face was full of intoxication. His mouth was close to her and his eyes looked at Zeng Wei timidly. He stuck out his tongue to lick, rubbed his face, and squinted his eyes. He was so satisfied.

The look on Zeng Wei's cold face was contemptuous and playful, and a bit boring, the kind of boredom that was meaningless and had nothing to do with herself.

This expression of Zeng Wei is almost her signature. I hate it very much. I don't allow her to show this expression when we are together. Whenever I show up, I bully her, pinch her nose, mess up her bangs, and she is so angry that she wrinkles her nose. She still does it now. Last year, she came to my work once to do business. Maybe the gesture was relatively intimate, and the boss saw it. She asked when she was getting married, which made me look stunned.

It was summer now, and no matter how clean the feet were, I believe they tasted "good". The man was so happy with them, he put his five toes in his mouth and sucked them as hard as he could. For a while, Zeng Wei stepped on his face with both feet at the same time. She was wandering, frowning, squinting, and confused as if thinking of something. It was completely incompatible with what was happening in front of her. The scene was disharmonious but there was a sense of harmony. It felt like there was a big stone in my chest, and it was so stuffy that I wanted to vomit blood.

It was almost three o'clock, which meant that more than an hour had passed since Zeng Wei was in a daze. Suddenly she wrinkled her nose, spread her bangs, and smiled. At this moment, I felt like a rainbow after the rain, even though I was separated by the camera.

The man had been paying attention to her expression. He was stunned for a moment. He may have stopped sucking in her mouth. When he came back to his senses, he realized that Zeng Wei was looking at him with a stern look on her face.

He grabbed a handful of the man's hair, slapped him twice in the face, picked up the dog leash on the table and put it around the man's neck. He held it with his left hand and grabbed the whip with his right hand. He rode on the man's back and pointed the whip at the door: "Let's go, let's go. Let's go." Then, the whip was whipped on the man's buttocks.

Is this the Zeng Wei I know? Former lover? Strange yet natural, extremely disharmonious yet reasonable, a messy feeling filled my mind.

The room is not big, but there are two cameras. The positive and negative expressions of the two people can be seen clearly. Zeng Wei has taken off her short skirt, leaving only her stockings and bra. She is sitting on the edge of the bed. The man is naked and kneels in front of her between her legs. She whips him with a whip. Pain and enjoyment on someone's back should be the most appropriate description of the man at this moment. He took a breath every time, but his face was infinitely satisfied and sweet. This look was very reasonable on the face of an orgasmic woman, but it was extremely disgusting on the man's face.

It could be seen that Zeng Wei was aroused, so she straddled the man's back and rode around the room, sometimes rubbing her vagina hard. After riding for a while, she sat back on the edge of the bed, pointed in front of the man and asked him to kneel down, grabbed his hair and pressed his head to her vagina. The man was ecstatic and licked vigorously.

Ten more minutes later, Zeng Wei let go of the man, and the man walked out of the room. He came back with a plastic dick in his hand. He climbed in front of Zeng Wei, turned around, raised his buttocks, and thought Zeng Wei would use the plastic dick to penetrate his ass. Unexpectedly, Zeng Wei inserted the whip head into his ass. , became a dog's tail, and then even more strangely, the man tied the plastic dick to his face. Zeng Wei was lying on the edge of the bed, with her legs hanging down on his shoulders. The man pressed her hands on the ground, not daring to touch her with his hands, and carefully moved the plastic dick on his face to touch her vagina.

The movement was too slow, which obviously dissatisfied Zeng Wei: "Fuck you!" She actually uttered a curse word, grabbed the man's hair, forced him down on her, put her feet on the man's back, and thrust her body forward. If the man and woman reversed this action, it would be like a deep-throat blowjob, but it was Zeng Wei who took the initiative now.

After a while, Zeng Wei slowed down, and it seemed that she had a small orgasm. She sat down for a while, stood up, kicked the man, and raised her chin towards the bed: "Get up." This was the fourth time Zeng Wei spoke so far. Except for a glance at the man after entering the door, her eyes never made any contact or communication with the man's eyes. Just like in her life, even if the sky falls, it has nothing to do with me. She is completely in her own world. She has a superior posture and indifferent eyes towards the man in front of her, but there is an extremely tacit understanding between her and him. The man fully understands the meaning of Zeng Wei's actions. Everything is extremely natural, as if it should be like this between heaven and earth.

The strap of the plastic dick was tied like a spider's silk to the man's face, and his expression could not be seen, but the high cock betrayed him. Seeing this, Zeng Wei smiled contemptuously, stretched out her feet in flesh-colored stockings and touched it. He trembled slightly, kowtowed, climbed onto the bed and lay down on his back. I don't know how to describe his appearance. There were two dicks on top and bottom. It was extremely weird.

Then Zeng Wei took off her stockings and wrapped them on her palms, and climbed onto the bed in the opposite direction to the man. While I was still guessing what actions they were going to take, the man moved his body and put his face under her. Zeng Wei straightened the plastic penis and slowly sat down, using her left hand as a support. Her right hand wrapped in stockings held the man's dick. Her face was still cold and emotionless. Her eyes did not fall on the dick in her hand. She drifted to an unknown direction. She shook her body and moved her right hand up and down.

When I saw this, I was extremely upset. Zeng Wei might be my first love. The image of her in my memory was as pure as the blue sky and white clouds. There was no connection at all with the lewd scenes in the picture, not even a little bit. How could she become like this?

However, it is undeniable that she still looks like blue sky and white clouds in the promiscuous scenes. Do you still remember Li Lizhen who acted in the third-level film "When the Honey Is Mature"? Li Lizhen, who came back after many years, is still as innocent as a beautiful girl. Zeng Wei seems to be a combination of contradictions. She is in a daze and even at the climax, she only frowns and squints her eyes for a while.

In her thoughts, the scene was over. After Zeng Wei rested for a while, she threw away the stockings in her hands and sat on the edge of the bed, still in a daze. The man also climbed out of the bed. Judging from his drooping penis, he must have passed his climax. He took off the plastic penis on his face, took a large towel and draped it on Zeng Wei. After packing the things on the bed, he knelt in front of Zeng Wei.

Zeng Wei, who was as cold as an iceberg and had no expression at all, glanced at the man, stood up and walked out of the room. The man crawled behind her, put on her skirt, put on a top, touched her bra, and found something. She took off her bra and looked at it, then took it to her nose and smelled it. Suddenly she seemed very angry, turned around and kicked the man down. The man apologized repeatedly, nodded and bowed, Zeng Wei glared again. She glanced at him, put on her clothes, picked up her handbag, and raised her legs to leave. The man followed humbly, and before leaving the house, he asked: "Next time, next time?" Zeng Wei stopped and didn't look back. She probably thought about it. After seven or eight seconds, she said, "Yeah." After leaving, the man looked very happy, and cleaned up the room. Before leaving, he took a beautiful box and packed the stockings left by Zeng Wei, and left.

After watching it, I felt like I had knocked over a five-flavor bottle, and I felt everything. I don’t know whether it was luck or something else. After all, I have a beautiful feeling for Zeng Wei. Even though I only have memories now, I was heartbroken when Ahong told me that she really had a way out. But now, after watching the video, in addition to shock, there is a trace of relief. It turns out that she is playing SM, and she is still a "queen". It was already past noon, and if there were no accidents, the man was about to arrive. I finished a McDonald's meal, and on time, at 12:30, in the surveillance video, the door opened and the man walked in.

It was a formulaic scene, turning on the air conditioner, cleaning, wiping the table and floor, taking a shower, putting things on the table and making a phone call. At 1:30, Zeng Wei walked in, still with the same indifferent expression: "Where is your wife?" "She, she, she..." Suddenly Zeng Wei slapped her, and then another one. She kicked him down, but she didn't realize that the skinny Zeng Wei was so strong that she could knock down a big man. When the man got up, she got on the man's back, grabbed his hair with her left hand, and spanked her with her right hand: "Fuck you, hurry up!" Sweat, damn waterfall sweat, is this still Zeng Wei? Could it be Zeng Xiao? It's impossible. Zeng Xiao didn't have this expression that it doesn't matter if the sky falls. It would be too shocking.

After being stunned for a moment, the man quickly came to his senses and crawled happily around the living room. When he passed the table, he held the whip and dog collar and leash in his mouth and handed them to Zeng Wei, who quickly used them.

I sat blankly, watched, and took off my headphones. The man and woman in the picture took off their clothes and started the next action. At this moment, I didn't know what to do. I was so confused. At this moment, I felt exactly the same. Maybe I had paid too much attention to Zeng Wei in recent days, and inadvertently brought back the emotions of my youth. After all, she was the first person to formally establish a relationship. I still have a good feeling in my heart. I can't do anything to hurt her, but how can I "save" her? I have nothing against SM. Everyone is free to choose the path they want to take, as long as they don't hurt others.

I'm a little lucky that Zeng Wei is a "queen". If I see my former lover being played and abused, I feel so unbearable, or if I see a despicable and ugly behavior, I suddenly feel a "Gdong" feeling in my heart. Jing'er, Chu Bing and Li Hua, who are they in my heart? They are all M, no, they should be slaves. Do I think they are despicable? Did you look down upon it, or did you find it lewd?

I asked myself and thought about it for a long time, but the answer is no. From beginning to end, I have never felt that each of them was inferior, despicable, or lustful. I never thought of each of them. I only had love, concern and care. Qiuping, or the couple I met that night in the provincial capital, one lives at the bottom of society and the other owns a mansion and villa, pursuing the happiness in their hearts. S or master is not noble, and M is not lowly.

After thinking about it for a while, I didn't want to look at it anymore. I turned off the monitor, cleaned up all related things in the computer, turned off the computer, removed the wireless receiver, and sat down quietly for a while after cleaning up, and wanted to leave.

Don't you care? It seems that everyone has their own way of being happy. The sweetness of a tough melon is a good reason to go out of your way.

There is something in Zeng Wei's character that she would rather break than bend, so there is no possibility that she was forced. But the otherworldly expression on her face came to mind again. Is she really happy? Just like the masters in martial arts novels, Zeng Wei is a virgin and moves like a rabbit. When she is with me, her silver bell-like laughter is still in my ears. No matter how detached her character is, she will not just frown when she has an orgasm.

I still decided to make an effort. I am not a great person, but if there is any way I can help my friends and relatives around me, I will try my best to do it, not to mention, that is my former lover.

It may have been over downstairs, but to catch an adulterer, you have to catch both. Zeng Wei has a straight-forward character, yes is, no is no, she will stop and ask for clarification, not to mention reining in the cliff, at least restrain herself in the future.

Kudos to Hong, he thought of everything. I even had the key to the downstairs in my hand. I opened the door. The living room was empty. I closed the door. I didn’t want to disturb my neighbors and let people come to see me, nor did I want to aggravate the matter.

A woman's moans came from the room, which was beyond my expectation. Could it be different from what I imagined, or was it just a one-time thing?

I hesitated again, but my curiosity kept me from stopping at all. Zeng Weijiao's beautiful back appeared in front of my eyes. What was different from what I imagined was that she was standing beside the bed, thrusting her waist forward, with a "black" head "clamped" between her legs. What? What is she carrying? And what's in front of her?

I wonder if there are still "defenders" and "old scholars" in this world today? If so, seeing this scene in front of you would make you very angry.

I have to say that human creativity is indeed endless. European and American movie positions are what we learn from, and the best is better than the old. If this position is made into a movie, it will be more classic than "deep throat". The man lies on his back on the bed, his head hangs outside the edge of the bed, and he still wears a plastic dick on his face. Zeng Wei straddles her legs On his head, I knew what was going on without even thinking about it. This was not surprising. Loli Jing'er and I often played deepthroat like this, but the male and female positions were reversed. What was even more surprising was that Zeng Wei also had a fake cock tied around her waist, and in front of her was a woman lying on top of the man, being fucked until her hair was messed up and she was moaning.

Zeng Wei and the woman both had their heads turned away from me, but the man might have closed his eyes or was bound by a strap and didn't notice me. The excitement continued, but I still didn't hear any sound from Zeng Wei, and I didn't notice even the slightest bit of happiness.

I don’t know whether the moment of my appearance is considered the most appropriate or the least appropriate, but it must be regarded as the most. It was the craziest and climax moment for the three of them. The man moved up and down on his head like a chicken pecking at rice, the woman screamed loudly, and her hair flew. Zeng Wei moved her body and waist forward and back in a dynamic manner, grabbing the woman’s waist with both hands. I finally understood why this posture is called "Old Man Pushing a Cart", it was so similar.

In less than five minutes, the room suddenly fell silent when the woman screamed loudly. Yes, it was true that Zeng Wei's limbs were not working hard and it was unlikely that she had very good physical strength. The three of them were stacked on top of each other and gasping softly. It was very difficult for the man. In this position, there were still about 200 kilograms weighed on him.

"Princess, I haven't had an orgasm for a long time, I'm so satisfied." The woman was still enjoying the afterglow of her orgasm with her eyes half-closed. She turned around as she spoke, but she saw me half-leaning against the door. The look of horror on my face, I think she should remember this scene for the rest of her life.

From bliss to falling into an iceberg, it only takes one second. The "fun" is only known to the parties involved, and of course, there are three "parties". The "Queen" also opened her mouth wide and couldn't close it: "Oh my God, my God..." She struggled to get out between the men and women. The plastic penis in her lower vagina showed a water line, and the one in front of her was dripping with water. It was too embarrassing to look like this. She could only squat on the ground with her arms folded to hide her embarrassment.

Ever since I met Zeng Wei, I have always been like a celestial being. We were not with her for a long time. During this time, we were in love and hate. She never lost her composure. The extreme embarrassment at this time really made me feel pity and hate. You must know that Zeng Wei was my first love. No matter what happened back then, I still had beautiful and innocent feelings in my heart. I never thought that she would be so embarrassed and embarrassed. There was a big bath towel on the bed. I took the shawl On her body, I didn't expect that she shook her head and shook the towel off the floor. I glared. Her eyes turned to the man and then to me. Now I understood that the bath towel was used by the man. It seemed that I didn't see any decent covering in the room, so I had to take off my white shirt and put it on her. Unexpectedly, she frowned unwillingly, as if she was aggrieved, so I glared hard and stopped.

The man came back to his senses and hurriedly took off the things on his face before standing up. There was still a lot of "dirt" on his face. He wiped his face with his hands and asked harshly: "Who are you? Entering a private house without permission. Get out quickly, or I will call the police!" "Private house? Call the police?" I repeated the two key words in his words, and took out the mobile phone and threw it away. The man was naked and holding the mobile phone. He understood what I meant, but he didn't know what to do next.

The woman was sitting on the bed, silent and silent. She was not old, almost thirty years old, and her appearance was not bad. She could not be said to be a disaster to the country and the people, but in my opinion, she was better than Zeng Wei. She was a little scared and folded her hands on her chest. She did not dare to look into my eyes, but her eyes fell on me. Because the shirt was draped on Zeng Wei, I was also "half-naked". I heard the woman swallow a big mouthful of saliva with a sound of "bones". The room was so quiet that the saliva became the focus. "Bitch!" Zeng Wei and the man said at the same time.

Hearing this, the woman didn't even react at all. She just looked where she should. Zeng Wei gave her a hard look. I felt really ridiculous and reached out to rub her hair hard. Unexpectedly, she slapped mine away and glared at me.

When I got angry, I grabbed her ears and lifted her up: "Are you still energetic? Do you know what you are doing?" "Oh, oh..." Zeng Wei was in pain, but said stubbornly, "It's none of your business, why should you take care of it? Have you ever taken care of me? You are here to take care of me now, why did you do it earlier?" Did you do it earlier? What are these words? Miss, you are marrying Yang Bin, not me, please make it clear, please.

Seeing his "queen" suffering, the man squeezed closer and grabbed my hand: "Don't touch her, let her go!" I slapped him to the ground: "Kneel down, damn bitch, I turned against you." The man was still squatting with his mouth gagged, and I slapped him with all my strength. On the table next to me: "Bang." There was a sharp sound, and the table fell apart. The man was so frightened that his knees went weak and he knelt down. Zeng Wei hugged my feet. She knew that I have an impulsive and violent side, so she reached out to grab my hand. Maybe she was afraid that if I slapped me impulsively again, something would happen.

The woman was so frightened that she slid off the bed and squatted on the ground. I glared fiercely. The squatting turned into kneeling. Both of them looked down at the ground, not daring to look at me.

I pulled Zeng Wei up and asked her to sit down on the chair, but she was embarrassed to sit up like that. How should I describe her? It's too contradictory, with a face as pure as a beautiful girl, and an overly lewd dress, especially the one at the waist, which is actually slit up and down, one big and one small. The onlookers must have seen it before.

She lowered her head and looked at the ground, but she seemed to be staring at her extra penis. She needed help to remove it. Who could she ask for?

The scene was dull and depressing, and no one spoke. Zeng Wei tried to muster up the courage several times, but failed. When she caught my gaze, she ran away, and finally spoke. "Why are you here?" I didn't answer and stared at her for a while, until she didn't dare to look at me before I asked. "Why?" I answered hoarsely. "Why, why do you still ask? Why, do you still dare to ask why?" Is it none of my business?

Then there was another period of silence. No matter how I asked her how to coax her, she would not say a word and she would just shake her head while clenching her mouth. I was so angry that my chest felt tight, so I became unreasonable and grabbed her ears and pulled them out. "You still have a good reason. If you don't say it, say it, or say it, I will throw you out like this. If you are stubborn, I will let you be stubborn enough." "Oh, oh, how dare you? Oh, why don't you say it? Are you serious? Oh." Seeing that I paid no attention to her, I grabbed the door with my other hand and put it on the door handle, which made her scream. "I said, I said, let go and I said, oh, it hurts so much, let go, I said." The men and women secretly came out to look at them: "Kneel down, and I'll kick you to death if you move." After I shouted, they knelt on the spot and didn't dare to move.

Sometimes people's intelligence is blinded by things. I can't even think about it with my asshole, whether it is possible to kick them to death or injure them. And Zeng Wei, how could I really throw her out? If she persists for a while, I will be the one who loses.

I believe that both men and women understand this truth, but they like the feeling of "fear" and the gesture of "fear".

Sitting on the sofa, I hugged Zeng Wei and sat on my lap. It was certainly not immoral to hold someone else's wife in this position, but it was not immoral to do this.

"Say." "You are not my boyfriend anymore. You are not allowed to pull my ears again. We agreed, do you still remember?" Zeng Wei, who was sitting naked on my lap, was not getting into the topic. She didn't even have the slightest consciousness to focus on pulling my ears at this time.

Of course I remember that Zeng Wei’s ears were very strange and a bit pointed. I always said that she was an elf and I liked to pull her ears very much. But she couldn’t remember it if she didn’t mention it. Yes, it has been nearly ten years.

"I am the only one who can pull your ears. Remember, no matter if I am your boyfriend or not, I am the only one. Remember, do you know." I became more domineering, holding on to her ears but harder.

"Oh, it's so hard for you to pull, oh, okay, okay, I know, oh, (do you remember), remember, you are the only one to do it, remember." I let her go, and the man and woman looked at each other secretly, but she lost her temper again: "Look at your mother, do you believe I'm going to slap you three?"

Chapter 15

Life is so weird, and in the process, Zeng Wei and I met again in a scene that we could never have imagined. It was really annoying and funny. Seeing her naked body with a prosthesis tied around her waist, she loudly scolded the men and women kneeling at her feet. She was so angry that I put my arms around her neck from the back of her neck, like I was holding a kitten.

It is undeniable that I have feudal thoughts in my mind. As a man, I naturally don’t like to see women reprimanding men. Who would have thought that just as I was hanging Zeng Wei, the man pointed at me and shouted: "Let go, let go, don't hit Weiwei, let go of your stinky hands?"

What a fucking bitch, I stretched out my foot and kicked him to the ground, then picked up theirs? tool? Whip, the man rolled to the edge of the sofa and was about to stand up. I stepped on his back and whipped him head and head.

In fact, I don't have much anger in my heart, but facing such a mean man, I really have nothing to say, but even if the whip is taken? Extremely powerful? It was full of power, but the target was not on the bitch. I had a hard whip in my hand. He hid in the corner of the sofa, and when I whipped it, it hit the sofa in front of the bitch's ears. There was a loud "snap, snap, snap" on the sofa. He was so frightened that he shivered and didn't dare to move. The whistling sound of the whip on his cheeks in front of his eyes had scared him to death.

In addition to this, there were two women screaming in the room, high and sharp, especially Zeng Wei. She also asked me to cross the back of her neck, and the whip could be said to be right in front of me. She also felt the fright of the cheap man.

Suddenly Zeng Wei made an "ah" sound, which was obviously different from her frightened sound. I stopped the whip and saw her covering her lower abdomen with both hands and closing her eyes tightly. As soon as I let go of my hand, she immediately collapsed on the ground, and a puddle of water slowly appeared on the ground.

Can you squirt like this? Zeng Wei's face was so red that it looked like she was about to bleed, and her body was trembling slightly. What else could it be if she wasn't squirting? What kind of queen is she? It’s actually an M! Still an M who likes violence.

Look at the man again, fuck, this bitch lowers his head and covers his lower body with both hands. In fact, there is no need to cover it. The air is not filled with the smell of wet flour, so bitchy.

The woman was very calm and showed no surprise, as if everything was reasonable. Except for the scream just now, she was still kneeling on the ground, looking timidly at everything in front of her. It was just strange that she was kneeling naked. She followed my gaze downwards and saw her own breasts. She blushed and lowered her head.

Everything seemed to be still, except for the sound of a few people breathing for a while. When they had rested enough, I asked them to wash up. Zeng Wei was the first to jump up. After washing it, she put my shirt in her handbag. If she didn't return it, she asked me to take her home.

I said that if I send you back shirtless, you are not afraid that your husband will go crazy or that the neighbors next door will make irresponsible remarks. But Zeng Wei said that he wished you had fucked me, and he still dared to go crazy. What others said could I stop him? What?

"The car almost lost control. Your husband and I don't know each other very well, okay? Stop talking, you little slut. You used to be so gentle and quiet. How did you become so bold?" It's not you stinky men. I hate you so much. Who makes you better than him in everything? This idiot worships you so much that even I don't dare to touch you. What can I say? What can you do: "What are you capable of? No, you've been married for so long, and he hasn't had sex? How can he keep such an extremely coquettish wife? How can he solve it, and how can he satisfy you?" "How else can he solve it? You can't even think of it, you definitely can't think of it." Don't always say half of what you say, okay? I can't pull your ears while driving? Slut, don't make me do it?

Seeing me reaching out again: "Okay, okay, why am I so afraid of you? Am I born to be bullied by you?" The rat-headed thief looked around, as if someone was eavesdropping. Oh dear, the car was driving at high speed, and his mouth was next to my ear: "He licked me with his mouth, and he used his hands." The high-speed car suddenly stopped, although it was a bit I was shocked, but I have seen and experienced a lot. I looked at Zeng Wei with a very calm expression: "What about you? How do you feel? What do you want?" Without any surprise, Zeng Wei later became a slave of mine, both a slave and a slave, and her husband became the slave of me and Zeng Wei. I will not explain the man and woman here for the time being, as we will talk about it later.

There is a process involved in getting her husband. I'm not gay, and of course I don't like simple male slaves. Who is Li Hua? Slave girl? Not a male slave. After sending Zeng Wei home, I didn’t tell her husband what happened. I just said that it was over and that I would live a good life in the future. Her husband didn’t ask any more questions and left me to have dinner. In the following days, he invited me to his house for dinner every other time. I was already hot and sweating heavily. The couple actually persuaded me to take a shower at their house. I was embarrassed, but I couldn't match their enthusiasm. After washing, I realized that something was wrong. Why, there were no clothes to change. They prepared Yang's clothes for me and washed the ones I changed into. But Yang's clothes were too small, more than one size too small. Yang had to rush out to buy them. I wrapped a bath towel around Zeng Wei and drank tea at home.

As soon as the tea was brewed, for at least twenty minutes, Yang was nowhere to be seen, and he didn't even think about the guests at home and his wife meeting each other.

"How can I eat you when you're sitting so far away?" "Huh, I'll eat you if you want. Why do you become so naughty? Do you need discipline? Sit here." The weather was hot, and the home clothes Zeng Wei was wearing were very cool. When I asked her to sit over, she "squeezed" over.

"You're not wearing it?" "Yeah." Even if you don't ask, you know that the two soft balls were pressed against my elbows. I was hard in less than two minutes. The towel made a tent, and Zeng Wei laughed even more happily.

Zeng Wei has a very straight character and doesn't have many twists and turns. At this moment, she expressed her desires nakedly. She leaned closely against me and stared at my naked upper body, her eyes even a little blurred.

Fortunately, Yang came back "in time", otherwise, the idea of "taking someone else's wife in someone else's house" would make me have the urge to put it into practice, and it was even more intense at this moment.

The problem came again. The shirt Yang bought was one size too small. It was too narrow. I remembered the white shirt I asked Zeng Wei to take for washing last time, and I just said, "It's not at home." "Hmph." Zeng Wei's nasal voice made his neck tremble in fear.

"I turned against you, Yang, go and get it." I grabbed Zeng Wei's ear and said, "Oh." Zeng Wei said in pain, "Don't, don't, me, me." Yang couldn't help it, and then I thought that this was at their home. I was so arrogant, beating his wife in front of her husband, so I had to let go.

She had no choice but to drive away with her upper body naked. On the way, she received a text message from Zeng Wei: "I'm sorry, I want to keep the shirt. Don't be angry with me. I love you." Before she could get angry, her father called and said that her cousin's daughter and son-in-law were in trouble and that the son-in-law was arrested. Go to the police station and ask me to see if there is any way to help. He also said that my cousin is very poor. Although my daughter and son-in-law are in college, they don't seem to make much money. They are very close relatives. I will help with whatever I can, and I will spend as much as I need.

I said, dad, don't worry, as long as he is not committing murder or arson, he will not be wronged. This is your son's land, and you can summon three to five hundred disciples to rush forward every minute, hehe.

"You dare to joke with your dad? Are you looking for a fight? Tell me, your dad, I will come over immediately." I don't know if it's my inheritance or my dad's influence. The atmosphere between the two of us is always very relaxed. After chatting for a while, the car turned around and drove to the police station.

My friend is very righteous. As soon as my car arrived, he was already waiting at the door of the police station. The flood flooded the Dragon King Temple. He was the deputy director of this station.

According to the police, the man participated in a car robbery, but he was not clever and refused to run even though he was injured.

The man's surname is Zou, please call him Xiao Zou. When he was brought to us, no matter how we looked at him, he could not be associated with the word college student. He was a migrant worker. Not to mention his short stature, he was only about 1.6 meters or less.

He was squatting on the ground with an honest look on his face. The fear on his face was real and could not be faked. There was some blood on his legs and hands, it looked like he had fallen.

"Pa." An old policeman suddenly slammed the table, and everyone in the room was startled. Xiao Zou was even more frightened and wanted to cry. He tried hard to hold back his tears, and his eyes welled up with tears.

"Tell me honestly, tell me where your two accomplices are, their names and addresses, and if you don't confess, hehe." The old policeman shouted sternly. From the corner of my eye, I saw my friend secretly nudge the old policeman with his elbow. The old policeman looked sideways and said nothing more.

Xiao Zou was so frightened that he couldn't say a word. Friends would be good people: "Be honest, the people's police will not wrongly accuse good people, let alone let bad people go. If you want to explain something, please tell me quickly." "I, I am the water deliveryman from Lingshan Spring Water. I, I am helping, helping to arrest and rob. My water truck is still there. There's no lock there. If I don't see it, the boss will fire me and deduct 200 yuan from my salary. I'm not a thief, no." For a while, everyone looked ugly. After a while of silence, I saw a few policemen secretly wiping their sweat. I believe that if there were no outsiders, there would be more severe torture. Fortunately, I arrived in time.

The next thing was simple. Find the Lingshan Quanshui store, find a bicycle, and check the time. Fortunately, there was a small supermarket at the scene of the crime, and the camera at the door could clearly record what happened.

In the afternoon, Xiao Zou delivered water to a clothing store and came out with an empty bucket. He saw two robbers on a motorcycle snatching a middle-aged woman's bag. The woman was pulled down and rolled on the ground. Xiao Zou hesitated for a second. He thought he was considering his thin body, but the situation was urgent. According to him, there was blood on the ground (confirmed by the police), so he rushed forward and snatched the bag back. However, he was knocked several times by the robbers' steel pipes. He was knocked unconscious. He didn't know what happened next.

The physical evidence proves that Xiao Zou acted bravely, but now only the witness remains. Poor Xiao Zou helped the fat woman, but it was the fat woman who accused him of the robbery.

The fat woman was called, and it happened that Xiao Zou's wife was my cousin. Her surname was Zheng. Let's call her Xiao Zheng for the time being. She was alone and helpless in the reception room of the police station and could only cry. In fact, that kind of mood and situation, if you put yourself in her place, you can imagine the plight. Thousands of sails were passing by on the sunken ship, and thousands of spring trees were growing next to the dead trees.

However, the fat woman had a look of disdain on her face and spat hard when she passed by Xiao Zheng. Xiao Zheng didn't know what to do and cried out, "Wow."

Several people were furious, especially some comrades, who almost had an unjust case because of her, and because I, a "leader" at the propaganda outlet, was watching and had to show some attitude. The deputy director slammed the table hard, making a loud noise, which scared the fat woman's neck to her chest.

"Did you see clearly at that time? Did you see it was him?" Comrade Deputy Director said in a very bad tone.

"Who else could he be? I stood up and the bag was in his hand." After watching the surveillance video, the fat woman's mouth opened wide and round. In this state, she could go to Africa and deep-throat the black man's big gun, and her mouth was still hard. "Who knew, there are still idiots who are brave enough to do justice these days." I almost slapped her.

Ask yourself, would I do it if I encountered this situation? I can, but the condition is that I have a good body and a good kung fu. What if I don’t have it? Or maybe the opponent has many knives and guns? It’s not a close relationship, it’s so risky, it’s so difficult.

After the matter was clarified, the police station leader "praised" me and asked me to treat him to a midnight snack. I said I still had something to do and I would come back in a few days.

Xiao Zou and Xiao Zheng walked with me. I said I would send them home. Xiao Zou still remembered his water truck. I told him not to worry. Tomorrow the police station leader would go to the store with the fat woman to deliver banners and letters of praise. This was necessary and could also restore his reputation.

The young couple got into my car. In less than ten minutes, they said they wanted to get off the car. It turned out that they hadn't eaten dinner yet and it was already past ten o'clock in the evening. They said, "Brother, you didn't eat because of us. Why don't you just go and have something at home?"

Because we were relatives and we happened to go to meet him, I didn't refuse.

This is where a college student couple lives? Get off the car, enter the alley, and walk for ten meters. The low and dilapidated house in front of you is the house of a young couple. It is not less than 20 square meters. A wet smell comes from the entrance. Xiao Zou can't help but frown. Xiao Zou is very embarrassed: "Brother Lin, I'm sorry, Tiao The situation is not good, we, alas, have poor abilities and cannot make money, so we have no choice but, "Where did you go to university? Where does Xiao Zheng work?" It turns out that the couple studied in a private school in another province. Because they were poor, they couldn't afford the tuition for the last semester, so the school withheld their diplomas. Alas, it actually doesn’t matter whether you deduct it or not. Not many places recognize that kind of university diploma. Xiao Zou is from a mountainous area in other provinces. His family is poor. They spent everything for him to go to college. I can’t do anything to help anymore. I still hope that he can get ahead. Xiao Zheng’s situation is not much different. As you can imagine, in a strange city, with an honest and indifferent personality and no relatives or friends, survival must be very difficult. The couple can share the joys and sorrows, neither steal nor rob, and be willing to help others. Such qualities are really valuable. To be honest, I admire them very much.

It took me many years to understand a truth, people will change, and being able to share adversity may not lead to shared wealth.

This is a postscript, maybe it will be written about in the future, maybe not. It’s very sad and helpless.

There is no SM in this article, and there is no sex. If you are interested, just read it. If you are not interested, please skip it. It is all factual, and it also provides some foreshadowing for the following articles. Xiao Zou went to buy a cooked dish for ten yuan, and Xiao Zheng stir-fried a plate of sauerkraut, pickles and chili shreds from home. During the meal, it was obvious that the couple was embarrassed, but I didn't care and ate a bowl with the shredded sauerkraut.

Later, Xiao Zou and Xiao Zheng became my good friends. Although they later separated, it was still worth it in general.

Let’s talk about Zeng Wei and Yang. A week later, they invited them to dinner again. I didn't refuse either.

Yang rang the doorbell and opened the door. After entering, he brought slippers and squatted on the floor to help me change them. At home, Li Hua knelt to change them for me. I was used to pressing Yang's head with one hand. Maybe he was not yet skilled and could not squat stably. He looked up and saw that my face was not good. He didn't know what to do: "Why don't you kneel down, idiot."

After changing, I patted his head gently and walked directly into the living room to sit down. Zeng Wei stretched out her head from the kitchen and said, "Lin, sit down and you'll be fine soon." Yang held a glass of water in both hands respectfully and handed it over to me. I continued, "Yang, you don't have to be like this. You and Wei are my good friends. Wei is a good woman. Cherish her." Yang didn't expect me to say this and was stunned for a moment: "No, no, that's not the case. You listen to me..." The admiration complex has been around since ancient times. , I remember when I was young, Zhang Haidi, who was physically disabled and strong, was my idol, but what I should learn from was her spirit, not worshiping her as a person, nor wanting to get close to her. At that time, Tan Yonglin's songs were popular in society, and some boys and girls actually said that they wanted to run to Hong Kong to meet him, and one even said that being a servant in his house was better than being a cadre. Damn it, "Late Autumn of Love" is good, but it was the creation of a music team, and the lead singer was just one of them.

"I come from a good family, both parents are cadres, and I have only one sister, who is now considered a government worker," Yang said.

Due to his superior environment and cowardly character, he always admires stronger people. "I will give him the best thing. Weiwei brought me to see you, and there was a bang in my head. It was like everything was blown to pieces. All the idols have been shattered to pieces since I can remember. I can't remember it anymore. I have never felt like this in more than 20 years." I remember that when I first met Yang at the Peninsula Cafe, he was stunned for at least five minutes. I was also stunned for a moment, and I felt like I was looking into a mirror.

"I knew at that time that I could never escape in this life. Weiwei is my most precious treasure, but it can only be owned by the person I respect the most. I can only touch her when she is the cleanest." "I want to be yours and Weiwei's." "Slave, the greatest happiness in this life is to dedicate Weiwei to you." It turns out that what Wei said was true. Every time Yang washed her body, shaved her body hair, and brushed her teeth several times, she finally only dared to touch her with her mouth and tongue, lick her to her satisfaction, and then kneel by the bed to masturbate.

After Yang finished speaking, he took a deep breath, as if he was greatly relieved, and lowered his head to look at my feet quietly.

"Heroes are used to common people, not to mention that I am not yet in the realm of a hero. Maybe you are just thinking too well." He waved his hand to stop Yang, and he was about to speak urgently: "Weier is your baby, and my first lover. As you think, I want it. I don't want any high-sounding reasons. When I saw Weier that day, I was still heartbroken and jealous." Looking up, he saw a face full of tears.

Looking at the food, Zeng Wei, who looked like a happy little woman, sat with me, while Yang stood. After the meal, Wei'er and I drank tea and watched TV, while Yang kept busy.

I originally had the urge to fuck Wei'er, but I really wasn't ready to "perform" in front of a "strange" man, so I asked Zeng Wei to accompany me for a walk. Yang looked disappointed, but Zeng Wei said she had found the feeling of first love again, and she loved it so much that she smiled widely.

I originally thought that I had no relationship with my husband, and the complex was resolved, but what I gained was a double love. Whether I was happy or not, I was going through heaven and hell. It is not difficult to guess the feeling.

While wandering around, I came to Zeng Wei's "Tune Up Classroom" and found out that the "Tune Up Classroom" was actually not far from her home. I admired her for having such courage.

"Did you bring the key?" Actually, there's no need to ask. If I didn't, it wouldn't lead me in this direction.

"Yeah." Only a weak nasal voice was heard.

"Recently?" I looked at the spotless floor with a sullen face.

"No way, no, no, he called, but he didn't have the guts. He only dared to ask how she was doing recently." I knew she didn't lie to me, and Hiro continued to check her for a while after that.

I don't know what my mentality is. If she still associates with that couple, I will indeed feel uncomfortable, so I hug her gently.

Undressing, foreplay, and entering the body of your first lover are so beautiful.

"Why is it still so tight?" "I had a caesarean section." In almost ten minutes, Zeng Wei had her first orgasm, and then she climaxed again and again. She had already had three or four orgasms in thirty minutes. Her body was really made of water, and the joint between the two of them was like a sea.

Seeing that she was out of breath, I slowed down. In the past forty minutes, we had never changed positions.

"It's so good, so enjoyable." The queen is the queen, and her emotion is different from others.

"You're enjoying yourself, I'm still holding it in." "Lin, can I kiss you?" Maybe the number of actual sex sessions was too little, and Zeng Wei's lower body was overwhelmed and even a little red and swollen. I didn't want blood.

Zeng Wei's oral sex skills are not that bad. It makes sense when you think about it. She is a queen. It is her turn to give oral sex. Ten minutes have passed and I don't know how many times my penis has been cut by her teeth. On the contrary, I don't feel like I am about to cum at all. I signaled her not to move. I stood up, held her hair, lifted my waist and abdomen to fuck her mouth.

Zeng Wei tried very hard and opened her mouth wide, but it still didn't work. "I have to think of a way. If this continues, my cock will die before it can escape." I said. "Hee hee." I knocked her on the head and asked her to kneel on the ground, with her head raised, her mouth slightly closed, but her tongue sticking out. I stood in front of her, rubbing my cock on her face, and when it was done, I put some saliva on her tongue. It felt very good, you know, this is the face of a "queen".

It was very slippery, coupled with the saliva, I could still stare down at her face. It was an indescribable feeling. The initiative was in my hands, and after a while I felt a tingling sensation.

"Baby, where should I cum? In you?" "Okay, cum in my body." When it was almost time, he changed positions and penetrated deeply into Zeng Wei's body. It felt like he had to cum ten times. After resting for a while, his cock softened before he pulled it out. Maybe Zeng Wei's pussy was too tight and he didn't see the semen flowing out.

"Go back and tell Yang Bin?" "He will know even if you don't tell me, the smell is too strong." "Do you want to give you a task?" "Okay, you say." "I have read some articles on the Internet, like Yang Bin, who likes to lick his wife's just-penetrated pussy, you go back and try it, if you want Just force him and tell him that it's what I asked him to do. "Ah, that's not good, he's not gay." "You just try, what nonsense are you talking about?" "Don't pull my ears, I just do it." Why do you feel so evil all of a sudden?

Later, Zeng Wei told me that there was no need to force it. Yang Bin was very fond of it and would lick it for at least half an hour every time.

On the way back. "The man is the dean of my school, and the woman is his wife." "Fuck, how can the school be trusted when there are such people in education?" "Hey, I am also in the education field, okay, can I scold a bald donkey in front of a monk?" "You are not a good bird either."...

When things develop, plans often fail to keep up with the changes. This is a story for another day.

A few days later, just over a month after I returned from the competition, I suddenly received a notice saying that I was asked to go to Taiyuan to "study" for three months in the "Young Cadre Study Class". I went to the minister and asked what was going on. I went to the Taiyuan Party School to "study" and I had to be promoted when I came back. Such good things would never happen to me. I had just been promoted from deputy to full last year, and it was unlikely that I would be a full-time student in my twenties again in the short term.

The minister said that he didn't know either. There was only one quota this time. The city asked all units to apply for young cadres. He applied for me, but he didn't expect that the "flower" would fall on my head. The news I just found out is: the first, second, third, and fourth rankings are all direct relatives of the city leaders. They competed to beat the table at the meeting. As a result, the newly arrived organizational director made the final decision. The first four all passed away and directly nominated me as the "little five". Damn, is this okay? To borrow a current buzzword, luck and character are “unbelievable”. But there's no need to be happy, this time it's been unpleasant, and there's probably no chance of taking the next step when we come back. Needless to say, I know that, but I am very lucky to be able to go. Studying is a small thing, and the main thing is to get to know more people. You can’t tell it in a short time, but it may be three to five years in the short term, or ten or eight years in the long term. These "classmates" will all become more advanced. In three months, you can always gain some friendships.

This article is about men and women, SM, not politics, so I won’t go into too much detail and just treat it as a long trip.

"Do you know the new organization director? How can I call you by name when he has just arrived less than three days ago?" "I don't know him. Where do you come from? Is there any relationship that the director doesn't know about me?" "That's right. Go ahead. It's good to get to know a few more people. What? Let’s talk about it later. You can bring your family members this time. You are not married yet. Do you have a girlfriend?” I was stunned for a moment, and the minister’s eyes were filled with confusion. “Who is that in your office?” Don't you like you very much? She's pretty good. Why don't I let her make a cameo to help with logistics, haha. "If you have such a good thing, I'll find someone to do it myself. I promise not to embarrass you." You won't lose face. You can handle it yourself. You are no longer young. You know, your father has mentioned this to me several times. I promise to complete the task as soon as possible. I kept thinking on the way, the new organization director? How could you possibly know me?

Opportunity is a bit strange. If this happens to others, it will definitely be uncomfortable. I finally participated in it, but it is the result of a game played by many parties. Don't expect anything when I come back. The other thing is that I have been away for three months, which is too long. I have to make some changes in the leadership. Once the opportunity has passed, the day lily is cold.

It’s just me, the problem is not a problem, I won’t go into details about this, it has nothing to do with SM, it’s just the plot, just make up the word count.

However, great joy brings sorrow. The Jia family saw Xu Jing packing her things with tears in her eyes. Her father was hit yesterday and had just been rescued. Only then did her mother remember to call her and ask her to go back immediately.

Xu Jing is the first-generation only child in China. As a child, filial piety comes first. Although the time is not good and the separation is very sad, I still support her to go back. One day, it is sad that the family she wants to support is no longer there.

I raised the funds I had available. Although it was not much, I managed to scrape together 50,000 yuan. I was afraid it would be unsafe, so I asked the driver of my workplace to take her back that afternoon. The driver and I were very close, and without saying a word, he asked me to ask for leave for him, and we went. It was more than 100 kilometers away, and he turned around in the evening.

This is over, the next stage of grassroots cadre selection. Chu Bing and Li Hua are both section members and have no positions. It is a critical moment. Everyone knows that the deputy section chief and the deputy section level are the same, but there is a big difference. Some old comrades are still deputy section level when they are over fifty.

I don't have any intention of looking down on the old comrades. Let's just say that opportunities are very important. In addition, both of them have strong backgrounds. As expected, they will definitely be able to make further progress this time.

Chu Bing really wanted to go with me, so she persuaded me to come down. Let's just have fun and don't miss the business.

When I was sixteen years old, I was wandering around with Lao Wei Damin and three other people. When we arrived at a temple, there was only one old monk. He was very old and had a long white beard. When he saw the three of us, he actually said that we were "destined people." When I got home and thought about it again, I felt like I knew a lot of things, but it seemed like I didn’t say anything. But later I discovered that the old monk’s words could always give some hints on key points. Hehe, I am a true atheist, but I have to say that among the people, there are indeed people with great abilities who are masters.

Why do I remember the old monk? Because he said, I will be lonely: "Remember what Lao Na said, loneliness is not terrible, separation is for the beginning." I have a bad premonition in my heart that Jing'er and Li Hua Chubing may leave in some form. It seems that it is not easy to have them.

Suddenly the old monk's words "getting is not necessarily possession" came to mind, and I seemed to have a kind of enlightenment, but also seemed to be a little heartbroken.

Okay, without further ado, let’s continue the story.

The phone rang, and I saw it was Yang Yi. We had been in constant contact since the last time we met. Although we have some different ideas and opinions on SM and sex, we are both "best in class" (laughing at each other) and have a certain sympathy for each other. They are both honest people and consider each other to be good friends.

Yang Yi said that he has a friend in this city who is an SM fan. They organized a party and asked me if I was interested in attending. I brought M with me.

It’s quite new. Is there a party here? I'm quite interested, but considering whether it's safe or not, and the problem is that it's embarrassing to meet people I know in this city.

Yang Yi said that there are already two couples and four friends participating in the city. They have high status and everything is arranged by them. There is no need to worry about safety. If she feels it is necessary, the female M can wear a mask, which is provided by the organizer.

Actually, thinking about it, there is nothing to worry about. It is also a good thing to have more friends, even SM friends.

The party started two days later at 4:30 pm and ended at 0:00 pm. The location will be kept confidential and someone will pick you up and drop you off.

The rest is your own business, who to take with you.

From the beginning to SM, in the past two years (these things in the past were not actually SM), I have accepted a lot in real life and on the Internet. To give a small example, now I can easily pick it up. Without too much thinking, I tied Chu Bing into a meat dumpling. The knot is definitely neater than the Japanese porn movies, and the meat dumpling is absolutely beautiful.

That's just one point, I won't say much else. Oh, I have to say one more thing, which will appear later.

There is an SM chat room on the Internet. If you are interested, you can just search it on Baidu. They are all SM enthusiasts. Of course, there are many fake hobbies, and there are also people who come just for sex. Everyone has different opinions on SM and alternative. When I have free time, I will go there to chat and find that there are many experts. Of course, it is all in the literal sense. There is a famous saying at that time: "On the Internet, as long as you can type on the keyboard, no one will know that you are a dog." Everyone still remembers it.

Chu Bing met Chu Bing in a chat room. There was no such SM chat room at that time. It was a beautiful mistake at that time. She was in the "Sadistic Lovers" chat room and accepted a female M in the gay chat room. She was so beautiful.

I know a lot of people in the chat room, including S, M, transvestites, cuckolds, lesbians, and so on.

I know a friend. Every one or two months he will come to me with his M. It can be seen that they are not a couple. Every time he comes to a good hotel, he calls me. After I go there, he strips M naked and then takes out a whip to whip her. I am in charge of directing him and whipping her wherever I say. Of course, I put a lot of thought into it, whipped her a hundred times, then called it a day, rested for a while, took a shower, and drove more than 200 kilometers back.

Every time the female M's body was covered with red whip marks, especially her pussy and breasts, which were swollen, but every time she had a full orgasm and even squirted, her face was full of satisfaction. The same happened to the male S. He ejaculated in his pants, and I could also get some psychological satisfaction. After all, I was the one who directed it. During the communication, I found out that they had never had sex before. I was very surprised how they met and how they got involved in SM.

In my understanding, SM and master-slave are all about sex. Without sex, SM has little value. Of course, people have different opinions. I have also met friends who have the opposite theory. This pair can be regarded as asexual SM. They have different views and emphases. It does not prevent us from becoming friends.

I know a lot of people, of course, because we are on the Internet, so there are only a few people we have met in person, and the others just chat online every once in a while, and some people will make video calls if they chat too much.

I’m going to Taiyuan in a few days. I also met someone in Taiyuan in a chat room, a couple called “Slave Couple”, which I will write about next.

The article has been written to this point. It is very long and it is unlikely that it is all true. But most of it is true. However, real people may also have some exaggerations and imaginations. Just take a look and don’t take it seriously. If you have different views and opinions, let’s talk and discuss. One more thing. If there are any similarities, it is really unfortunate...

"Slavery" and "sex slavery" are two different things. As everyone knows, I won't add too much detail here. There was a video voice chat. The husband's surname was Li and his wife's surname was Huang. They were the same age, both 30 years old. They may be the last and highest level of "trade rice for beans" in the new society. Mr. Peng told me that his family is actually quite wealthy. The root cause of his servility lies in his father (he thinks so). His father is from the countryside. He went to college and left the countryside to join the city. It was originally a proud thing to do, but the mistake was that In terms of marriage, he married a wife from the city (Taiyuan). In fact, Mr. Peng’s mother’s natal family were just ordinary or even poor city people, but they always regarded themselves as city people and from a wealthy family. The whole family looked down on Mr. Peng’s father. My husband's mother was said to be good-looking, but not very talented. From the time she left school to the time she got married, she never made a penny. However, she learned a set of extremely effective training techniques from her mother. Anyway, his father asked his mother to train him so that he could only have two words: "Shun Liu". , more eunuch than eunuch, holy shit, college students in the 1960s and 1970s, what an honor it was, seeing my wife was more frightening than Tailin seeing Wu Zetian, cooking and washing clothes at home while watching the children carry them, urinating and pooping, doing everything, but not daring to take a breath.

It stands to reason that a woman would want to be like this when it comes to her husband, and she should be very kind to her son, but his mother is not. Because she looks down on his father, and even his father's "seed", even though it came out of her own belly, she is weirdly nice to Mr. Peng's sister. The reason is that Mr. Peng wants to pass down his "low-grade Peng family" in the future.

As for Mr. Peng's wife, Ms. Su, the story is the same. If the men and women are reversed, Ms. Su's father is still an alcoholic, and his ability to make money is not bad, but he drinks every day. When he is drunk, he beats his wife.

The exchange of men and women between these two families resulted in the marriage of Mr. Peng and Ms. Su. They are both college students and have good living abilities. The other couple is not so lucky. The man is an alcoholic like his father, and the woman is a husband trainer like her mother. They argue and fight every day for three days. This has nothing to do with Mr. Peng and Ms. Su, so I won’t say more.

The living environment they grew up in created Mr. Peng and Ms. Su to be cautious and delicate. They treated each other with respect, but lacked some passion and backbone.

Let’s talk about this first. The next paragraph will talk about the meeting, and that will follow.

My point of view is that S and M, or master and slave, are equal in personality. The basis of the game is interest, and the further motivation is love.

I don’t believe in any person, let’s say S or Master, who can surrender in all directions with a shake of his body. If you try to train an independent and self-reliant woman into an M, I’m afraid you won’t be able to give her anything but harm. The reason why an M becomes an M and a slave can become a slave is because of the existence of this kind of character and preference.

Whether the point of view is right or not is a matter of opinion.

When the time came, Yang Yi came to pick me up. I took Zeng Wei with me. Seeing that she didn’t recognize me, Yang Yi smiled and patted me on the shoulder, giving me a thumbs up.

The passenger seat of the car was a woman in her thirties, who was not the one I met last time. She lowered her head after saying hello. She seemed to be breathing heavily along the way. I could guess why. In fact, Zeng Wei was the same, leaning her head on my shoulder, not daring to move, and blushing.

If any student saw Zeng Wei now, they would definitely not recognize her. With her wavy hair, colorful dress, black mesh stockings, and 15cm stilettos, she is almost as tall as me.

I put a lot of effort into dressing the usually dignified and generous Zeng Wei into a gorgeous woman.

There was a double-layer billiard ball placed in Zeng Wei's vagina, which was an empty iron ball with a diameter of three centimeters with two solid iron balls of one centimeter inside. She wore no underwear under her dark dress and used a rope garment instead.

Part Six: Trip to Taiyuan

Chapter 16

The car stopped at a villa in the middle of the mountain. This place looked familiar. I had been here before. The owner of the house was a private company owner who was not too big or too small. I had met him once, so I knew him. When we met, he also recognized me and greeted me warmly. It turned out that Yang Yi and I arrived relatively late, and everyone else had already arrived.

My cell phone was "confiscated" when I entered the door, and I passed through a "metal detector" similar to that used on airplanes. It is better for rich people to afford such expensive equipment.

The host is Yang Yi. Yang Yi has spoken and introduced one to one. There are seven "pairs" of people present. In fact, it should be said that they are seven "groups", more than fourteen people. Seven men, fourteen women.

Seven combinations, seven men. In fact, of the seven men, five are the masters and two are not. Among the fourteen women, two are female "powers", and the others are M.

In my understanding, S and master are different, and M is not equal to slave. In order to make the description easier, I will not talk about them separately.

The hall is very spacious, with a total area of 150 square meters. Everyone sat down and chatted, seven S's formed a big circle, and their own M was naturally beside them. Zeng Wei naturally stood behind me. There was a female S sitting on my left side, a female M was kneeling on her right side, and a female M stood on the other side.

There is a male S on my right, and next to him are two "bitches" lying down. One has green hair and one has blond hair, which is not a wig, but dyed. He wears a dog nose on his face and has a few "whiskers" on his mouth, which look very similar.

The female S opposite was the slowest to take her seat, and her male M had difficulty moving the heavy sofa, then knelt down, and the female S sat on his back, crossing her legs.

I won’t talk about other things one by one. The topic is SM. Everyone is very polite and chats slowly.

Yang Yi was the host and talked the most. His gameplay should be said to be relatively serious. He proposed dilation, vaginal thrusting, hand and foot sex, and there were objections and approvals. It could be seen that except for his own M, other M's looked at it with a little flinch.

The woman S across from her got excited about chatting, stretched out her hand to pull down the pants of the man sitting next to her, and slapped him down hard. The man muttered softly, and then slapped him again.

More than an hour passed, and when the conversation started, there was nothing to worry about. They were all talking loudly, and they were all masters. There were many ways to play that I had hardly heard of, and it was almost unbelievable.

Zeng Wei shivered when she heard it and held my arm tightly, but I found several "water lines" running down her thighs.

The dinner was very sumptuous, and the host here was very considerate. After the dinner, the training session began, and we entered another "hall".

This hall is not small, and it is unique. It is originally a training room, with rings and straps, dog cages, various wooden frames, leather whips and red ropes, everything you need.

The girl S on my left just now is still on my left. Yang Yi introduced her as someone from a neighboring city. Her surname is Kuang. Let’s call her Kuang here. She is in her forties and has good looks.

Kuang is fair, tall and thin, about 1.7 meters tall. She is not the same as the female M I imagined. She does not have that cold and arrogant look, but is somewhat friendly. She noticed that I was looking at her, smiled at me, pulled up the female M who was crawling beside her, and started to take off the female M's clothes.

Underneath the loose outerwear was a chastity garment and an iron-framed bra, with two nipples exposed, clips on them, and leather briefs with a lock underneath. There was a thin transparent tube connected to the vagina and anus. I couldn't quite understand this.

It should be a big or small vibrator or a vibrator.

Then Kuang Nu took off her other piece of clothing, this one was right, a light yellow chastity garment, the vibrator was buzzing, and there were both front and back doors.

Yang Yi started to dilate his vagina. The duckbill clamp and lubricating brake came in handy. It was the same as last time, so I won’t go into details.

There was a snapping sound from the middle of the stage. It was Brother Zhang who was sitting on my right just now. He was holding a soft leather whip and was hitting his girl's breasts hard. The girl's hands and feet were hanging in the air, forming a big "big", and her skin was red.

Zeng Wei gasped when she saw it, and her hands tightened on my sleeves, but her eyes were wide open, as if she was afraid of missing a detail.

Everyone was training, but I was just watching. After watching so much, I still couldn't let go. Yes, because it was on this occasion, I had the urge to perform, but I still couldn't make my "private property" public.

No one paid attention to me, and I was happy to watch. I led Zeng Wei everywhere, and she followed closely like a child who had done something wrong.

The owner of the house went out for a while and came back to talk to Yang Yi. The two looked a little strange, angry and laughing at the same time. They looked at everyone and seemed a little embarrassed: "Xiao Bai is here. He is outside. Are you allowed to come in?"

Why do I feel a little strange? They seem to have looked at me emphatically several times?

"Who is Xiaobai? Is he reliable?" someone asked. It seems that I am not the only one who doesn't recognize him.

"The character is reliable and the taste is..."

An S said: "Let him come, open your eyes, there is everything in the world." A face with light makeup stuck in, but it was a bit unnatural, then another one, and then...

A dark face, fuck, this taste is too strong, black man.

The three of them were all young. Except for me, who was in their twenties, the other three people present had three or four cards. There was one person who had to go to five cards.

As soon as everyone came in, it was obvious that the three "women" were not real women. They were tall and had Adam's apple, and the black "woman" was even worse. Although she had two breasts no less than D cup, but... I won't say it anymore, it was a bit hard to resist. Although I don't like to dress up as a seven-woman girl, it must have a beautiful feeling, not like what I see in front of me.

Three "women" happened to squeeze in next to me when I entered.

Among the three, Xiaobai looks somewhat beautiful. He is between twenty-four and five years old. Needless to say, he is a black demon. If I talk about it more and think about it more, I might make myself sick. He is much uglier than those black demons in porn sites on the Internet. The other "demon" did not speak. All three of them wore heavy makeup, and their foundation was thicker than that of a Japanese geisha.

The "new" people just arrived, Yang Yi introduced them again, oh, it turns out that Xiao Bai is Taiwanese, Hei Yao is South African, and the other one is Japanese. Yang Yi and Xiao Bai looked at each other, and looked at me with strange eyes. I glared back at him, which meant "Don't cheat me." Xiao Bai, however, was a familiar person, and squeezed next to me. Yang Yi gave a very "ambiguous" look, which should be "ask for blessings."

I don’t like many things, but I can definitely handle it when it comes to it. Although I didn’t like it, I chatted openly for a while. Zeng Wei had never seen the scene and was very nervous facing the three "demon". Xiaobai squeezed between me and her, maybe intentionally. The sun demon and the black demon surrounded her and talked about things, and their words were stiff. "Taiwanese" mixed with English.

After chatting for a while, Zeng Wei was already very annoyed. She was not 1.6 meters tall, so she would definitely not feel comfortable being surrounded by two 1.7 meter "women." "Xin, let's go see Mr. Li's beach." His tone softened, "Okay?" "Well, Mr. Li's knot should be American, Xiaobai, I'm sorry." He cupped his hands and took Zeng Wei's hand towards Mr. Li.

Mr. Li is almost fifty years old, less than 1.7 meters tall, a little fat and bald. He looks like a cadre. He and a female woman are tying another female woman, but they are both clumsy. The American-style bondage is supposed to be wide open and wide, but Mr. Li obviously lacks the essence and the binding is messy.

After finally tying one, the remaining M was not folded anymore. Seeing the two of us watching, he made a gesture of invitation to me.

Zeng Wei was a little ready to make a move, so I patted her head and motioned for her to come forward. She was timid at first, but soon she got into the role. She first used a rope to make a rope, which was a success. When she looked back and saw my encouragement, she thought about it and brought two more ropes. After a while, she said, "What a beautiful rice dumpling!" Mr. Li gave a thumbs up.

I was also a little dumbfounded. I really didn’t expect Zeng Wei to have such skills. Later she told me that she had played with her couple.

There was applause from behind, and it was Xiaobai: "Sister, can my two friends move?"

she said.

"What?" I asked.

Xiaobai pointed to his two "demon", Sun Demon and Black Demon, who stood there and did not follow. "My sister just gave an order, but they haven't dared to move." "It's not her M. It doesn't matter whether it's an order or not," I said.

Zeng Wei did have the aura of a "king". She snorted, ignored Xiaobai, and continued to "transform" the M that Mr. Li had tied up in a mess before. "Re-tying" was a little more difficult, but it didn't trouble her, it just took a little longer.

It can be seen that the binding method was improvised, but it was very successful. It is simple, clear and has clear lines. Different from the meat dumpling just now, this is a "dumpling", with the hands and feet spread and straightened. What's more, the breasts, butt, vagina and other beautiful parts of a woman are perfectly displayed.

Several people were attracted, and as soon as I was tied up, the audience burst into "warm" applause, and Zeng Wei suddenly hid behind me.

Yang Yi and Mr. Li quietly asked me: Which one are you, Wang or M?

I laughed out loud, everyone understands.

What’s interesting is that at the end, the black demon and the sun demon were still standing there stupidly, and Xiaobai followed behind us. When we followed, I said, “Okay, let’s go.” Both demons collapsed on the ground.

After standing in one position for more than an hour, they were either paralyzed or paralyzed. However, even though they were sitting on the ground, the word "satisfaction" was written on the faces of both demons.

Later it was discovered that we were all wrong, including Yang Yi.

Let’s get this out of the way first, and we’ll talk about this later.

After the party broke up, Yang Yi sent us downstairs to Zeng Wei's house. On the stairs, "Xin, you want me to" hold my hand until she steps down, where there is a vast ocean.

Even after partying all night, I was so tight that I became hard-on all night long.

Yang Bin was watching TV and was a little dazed when we came in. "Go and close the door," Zeng Wei said. Yang Bin was dumbfounded, but he was obedient. After Zeng Wei said that, he directly pulled me into the bedroom, knelt down and helped me take off my pants, and gave me a blowjob. Everyone knew what happened after that.

Yang Bin secretly stuck his head out of the door twice. We struggled hard, ignored him, and continued our work until the end. We were so tired that we didn't even want to lift our arms.

Much of the night passed, and when I woke up, I remembered that I was at someone else's house. I struggled to get up and get dressed, and found Yang Bin sleeping at the door of the bedroom.

She patted him awake, pointed inside and then at the door, indicating that he was leaving.

On the way back, I thought about how ridiculous it was for me to fuck his wife in front of someone else's house, and I felt that it was a natural thing, a matter of course, and nothing out of the ordinary.

Time flies very fast. I have been in Taiyuan for three days. The training class is very well paid. Everyone has a room and a living room.

Most of the students are in their early thirties, and there is only one female general and me who are under thirty. There are only five students who are over forty, and there are five of them. Although they can bring family members, there are not many who really bring family members. Only twelve or three of the more than forty people do so, and I think less than half of them are married.

Other people's business is their business, just know it in your heart.

Because they are all "reserve leaders" from the same place, everyone is relatively polite, and maybe they will become colleagues' deputy leaders next year or the year after that. Of course, there are some people who are "arrogant and arrogant.", but they are rare.

I still think that the content of the training is not as good as the friendship formed during these days. This idea was later proven to be correct.

I get along best with the three youngest "classmates" in the class. Since we are three boys and one girl, other classmates jokingly call us the "Gang of Four." The "Slave Couple" called me to ask if I was free? Do you want to have a meal together?

I contacted him before coming to Taiyuan. I met a lot of netizens, but most of the time I was doing my job as a landlord. This was the first time I went thousands of miles away to do things online.

I told him that get out of class would end at 17 p.m. and that he would pick me up at the station.

I felt that he had some doubts. He said that this was the first time he met a netizen, and I asked him to come to the station to dispel his concerns.

I have seen the couple in a video, and have chatted with them many times in the few months they have known each other. I have always believed that online character is like character, which is reflected in people's hearts over time. A person who wants to deceive you may hide his character for a short period of time, but it is impossible for him to not reveal his flaws for a long time.

When I came out of class, I was greeted by a man of medium build. I had seen the video and recognized him. He looked about thirty years old, with a fat face and a thin body. He was less than 1.7 meters tall.

"Hello, Lin Tianxin." I stretched out my hand.

"Hello, hello, my name is Peng Xiaozhi." He wiped his hands on his clothes and stretched out his hands to shake. "Well, um, let's go to eat." "Okay." "Well, um, my car is at the parking lot. You go to the gate and wait. I will be there in a minute." Peng Xiaozhi took me directly to a hotel and told me that his wife was already waiting.

Su Shaozhen has been seen in the video countless times, but the lighting in the video and in the box are different. Both his and his wife are at least above average in appearance and temperament.

The meal was finished by the couple in humility. I asked them questions and answered them again and again.

When we parted, they warmly invited me to be their guest. I thought about it and said it would be better to go next time and go in two days.

It could be seen that the two of them looked a little disappointed, but I added: "You will pick me up on Sunday morning. First, visit Xiaozhi's parents, and then take me around your city."

Although they were a little doubtful that I was going to visit Xiaozhi's parents, they both became excited when they heard that I took the initiative to go on a date.

I really want to take a look at Xiaozhi’s father. Look at the first, second and third leaders of governments at all levels, directors and deputy directors. In the 1970s, college students accounted for at least 50% to 60%. How did Mr. Peng become such a bird?

I also want to see what his mother is like. People are like this. The more they don’t understand something, the more they want to understand it.

I don’t know how Peng Xiaozhi introduced me in front of his parents. In short, I received extremely high hospitality at his parents’ home.

Finally I met Mr. Peng and his wife. I deliberately chatted with Mr. Peng and found that he had a very broad knowledge of astronomy, geography, culture and politics. He could find an explanation for whatever I said. Note that it was an explanation, not an opinion. He followed my ideas and found practical examples and historical allusions.

In the meantime, Mrs. Peng would nod in agreement when I spoke. When it was Mr. Peng's turn to speak, all I got was eye rolls and nasal sounds.

Then I asked Mr. Peng to bring me tea, water and slippers. Mr. Peng and I were chatting animatedly and didn't want to move. She frowned and looked coldly, and even kicked her under the table. She had to go even if she didn't want to, and she didn't dare to say anything or show her dissatisfaction.

Old Mrs. Peng is a typical bastard, and she only sticks to her den, but she doesn't even dare to express her dissatisfaction. Old Mr. Peng is resigned to being a coward to the point of being hopeless.

Peng Xiaozhi and Su Shaozhen were also very afraid of Old Mrs. Peng. They didn't dare to breathe heavily when they were with me. They were probably even more afraid that Old Mrs. Peng would annoy me.

No matter how grievance you are, it's a family matter. I just came here to see him. After seeing it, he stood up and left. The old man was reluctant to leave. The old lady probably thought I was some kind of "high official" and actually asked me to take care of her daughter. She also said that she was a daughter. Her daughter is so good. In the "celebrity photo" hanging on the wall of her house, her daughter is a "hippie" with at least five piercings in her ears, a nose stud and a tongue stud, and a phoenix tattooed on her shoulder. The Thirteen Girls on Bowland Street are not that different in the movie.

Less than a hundred meters out, Su Shaozhen pointed out a hippie man on the street and said that was her brother. I took one look at him and almost thought I had traveled to an African American square, but luckily I was just alone.

The couple took me to visit some scenic spots in Taiyuan, and they insisted on having dinner at home. At this point, except that Peng Xiaozhi and Su Shaozhen had no independent opinions, there was nothing wrong with them. The three of them got along well as if they had known each other for a long time.

I feel like this couple respects each other, has a humble temperament, and is adaptable. They should be quite happy.

The one bad thing is that I can't make up my mind. I took a long time to decide what dish to buy, and finally asked me.

After dinner and tea, we chatted and the time came to ten o'clock in the evening. The couple sent me back. Along the way, they wanted to say something several times, but it was obvious that they couldn't muster the courage. Until they were almost at the station, I asked: "Do you have something to say?"

Peng Xiaozhi was still hesitating. Su Shaozhen squeezed him and took a breath before he said, "Mr. Lin, please don't go back. It's too lonely for you to be alone here. You can stay with us. It will be warmer."

Damn, what’s the reason?

"You didn't say just now that it was almost here? Are you sincere?"

Seeing my sullen face, Peng Xiaozhi suddenly started to sweat, and wiped it away: "Yes, yes, there is sincerity, absolutely yes. I just wanted to say that, but I couldn't say it out loud." "Okay, I won't tease you anymore. I'm already here. Let's go next time." "Next time, okay, okay, then next time."

More than a week passed, and as the freshness wore off, it was obvious that all the students were no longer as cautious as they were at the beginning, and were getting more and more into couples. It turned out that some of the students who really brought their own family members persuaded their real family members to go home, and everyone changed.

In fact, we all know it very well. She is already in her thirties, so how can she have a pure and lolita wife in her twenties.

There is a foreign language institute one kilometer away from the station. On the day they first arrived, some students went to "check out the spot." The students in the training class are all very capable. They have no restrictions on going out. They have luxury cars and are good at picking up girls.

It’s not that I don’t want to, but I also want to go. I still have some things to be busy with. I met another netizen whom I also met in the chat room, female S.

I won’t mention her name, she is a lesbian, let’s call her Lala S. She is thirty years old, very short, about 1.5 meters, very compact, and average-looking.

She came with her M. Lala M is fat, fair and tall, standing 1.75 meters tall in high heels, with a face like a full moon and big breasts.

Unlike other SM friends, Lala S is silent and seldom talks, but Lala M is a talker. When I say one thing, she says ten things, but at least five of them are nonsense and three of them are counterproductive.

I saw Lala S reaching out to pinch M's thighs several times, but every time Lala M said "ouch", she continued to "talk loudly" and talked about her excitement. She took off her high heels and jumped on the chair to dance, exposing her white and tender calves and soles. She did not consider whether the chair could bear the weight of her at least 123 kilograms.

"Go back and take care of you." After pinching and pulling, I finally stopped Lala M's impassioned admiration. When I left, Lala S pulled Lala M's ears and dragged her away. "What's wrong with you, bitch? You haven't seen a man in eight lifetimes? Are your bones itchy?" "Sister, okay? Excellent. I have never seen such a strong and handsome man. I can't miss it. If you don't want me, I will." I was checking out when my hand trembled and the card fell to the ground. When I was leaving, the waiter cast a sympathetic look, and the customers next to me covered their mouths and snickered.

"Ouch!" I saw Lala S kicking Lala M on the butt very violently. Lala M jumped forward and almost fell to the ground. She grunted a few times and left.

Maybe it was intentional, maybe not. I came to the downstairs of Peng Xiaozhi's house unknowingly before I woke up. It must have been purposeful. In a foreign land, I really wanted to indulge my desires, and I had high hopes for Peng Xiaozhi, Su Shaozhen and his wife.

Facing my unexpected arrival, Peng Xiaozhi's expression was very complicated, she was overjoyed, worried, excited and a little overwhelmed. Su Shaozhen's expression was similar, nervous, standing by the door not knowing where to put her hands.

"Won't you invite me in? Not welcome?"

"No, welcome, very welcome!" the couple said in unison.

When training a couple, you have to train the stronger one first. Even if they are slaves, they are no longer strong, but one of the two must make the decision, and they should not be too impatient and rash.

"Do you understand me?"

"Yes." The two nodded.

"Do you have the confidence to be my slave?" This sentence impressed me quite a lot. It was improvised and I had never thought of it before. See, the question asked here was not whether you should do it or not, but whether you can do it well.

The two were silent for half a minute and looked at each other several times. Peng Xiaozhi looked into my eyes and nodded heavily.

"What are you standing for? Kneel over here, Shaozhen, and get a pen and paper." Su Shaozhen brought a pen and paper. Peng Xiaozhi knelt at my feet, spread out the paper, and wrote down the contract. Su Shaozhen copied it again.

A contract doesn't mean anything, what matters is the soul.

Whether it is master-slave or SM, they are actually extensions of sex and cannot be separated from hearty sex.

"The master will enjoy everything you have in your home, including your wife." I said.

I looked directly into Peng Xiaozhi's eyes. What I said was not to discuss with Peng Xiaozhi, but to tell him.

Peng Xiaozhi lowered his head and nodded heavily.

I stretched out my hand to pick up the chin of Su Shaozhen who was kneeling in front of me alongside Peng Xiaozhi. This woman who was less than thirty years old was not very beautiful. She was much worse than Chu Bing and Zeng Wei, school beauties, and not as good as Xu Jing, but she was still above average. Her character was shown on her face. I could feel her humility, lack of confidence and even inferiority. Under my naked gaze, two clusters of red rose on her face and she trembled slightly.

In front of Peng Xiaozhi, I rubbed Su Shaozhen's face with the back of my hand, slid it across her neck, and landed on her soft shoulders, but my eyes were looking directly at Peng Xiaozhi.

Peng Xiaozhi didn't dare to touch my eyes. He only dared to look at my feet and occasionally glanced at my hands secretly.

Su Shaozhen's breathing began to quicken under my touch, her body became hot, and her face turned red.

Slavery is different from cuckoldry. As I said just now, it is not about fucking his wife, but enjoying his wife.

Picking up Su Shaozhen, she took me to the bedroom without any sign.

It's hard to imagine that I have been married for three or four years, and my bedroom is still a bright red. Four huge wedding photos decorate the four walls. In the photos, the couple looks like a golden boy and a beautiful girl. The red bed and quilt make me feel hot in my heart.

"Peng Xiaozhi, come in." I shouted, "servile" is not "cuckold", he must be involved.

When he shrank and walked in with his head bent, Su Shaozhen asked me to take off the remaining strands of my briefs, and there was an obvious trace of water seeping out.

The breasts should be between B and C. It reminds me of the popular pornographic photos. Su Shaozhen's breasts are a little bigger than the protagonist's, and they are more beautiful and harmonious. When I touch them with both hands, my nipples are high and bulging, and my eyes are blurred.

I took off my T-shirt and stood up. Peng Xiaozhi knelt at my feet and put his hand on his forehead: "Take off your pants." He actually took off his pants, and I knocked his head. He was stunned for a moment, and understood what I meant in my eyes. With trembling hands, he unbuttoned my belt and buttons, and pulled down my jeans and boxer shorts.

It's hard to imagine what Peng Xiaozhi was thinking at this moment. The glans, which was several sizes bigger than his nose, was almost touching his eyes. As a man, he was looking up at another man's lower body, who was several sizes bigger than him, at such a close distance. His nose breathed in the smell of the man's lower body. He came back to his senses after being petrified for a few seconds, and actually stretched out his tongue to lick his lips. Then he heard the sound of "Gudu", which was the sound of him swallowing a large mouthful of saliva, and he lowered his head in embarrassment.

I continued to caress Su Shaozhen, touching her groove from top to bottom with my fingers. The other hand circled and rubbed the protruding clitoris. Under my hands, Su Shaozhen reached all orgasms except vaginal orgasm, including clitoral orgasm. Both hands were filled with her love juice. It was too wet and slippery, and it was all smeared on Peng Xiaozhi's face.

He raised his gun and mounted his horse. Damn it: "It's too tight. How long has it been since you guys had sex?"

Peng Xiaozhi, whose face was full of oil, stared closely at the joint between his wife and me, "It's been a long, long time. I have some premature ejaculation."

"How long does one time last?" I looked into Su Shaozhen's eyes and asked.

After hearing this, Shaozhen turned her head and didn't answer. I straightened my back. "Wow, wow, I haven't gone in recently..." Shaozhen replied quickly.

Staring at Peng Xiaozhi: "Really?"

Peng Xiaozhi was a little humiliated, lowered his head and nodded.

Maybe it was because she had been empty for a long time. It took almost ten minutes for Shaozhen to reach her first orgasm. She clenched her penis tightly and rolled her eyes.

My speed also slowed down, but Peng Xiaozhi's eyes were still fixed on the "meeting point". He was kneeling too close, and I felt that sometimes the love fluid might splash on his face.

Chapter 17

After Shaozhen took a break from orgasm, I pulled her up and asked her to press her hands on the dressing table, facing the mirror. I also asked Peng Xiaozhi to kneel beside her, and the husband and wife looked at each other through the mirror.

I stood behind her and penetrated her. Shaozhen kept thrusting her buttocks to accommodate, but her eyes were fixed on Peng Xiaozhi (what I wanted her to do). The posture was too exciting. In a short time, Shaozhen's whole body trembled, she screamed, and climaxed again.

Feeling the twitching and heat of Shaozhen's lower body, I ejaculated all the semen that had been stored for more than ten days into the deepest part of Shaozhen's body.

Sitting on the bed with Shaozhen in his arms, Peng Xiaozhi was still kneeling in front of the dressing table blankly. Things may have happened a little too quickly, or maybe he was like Ye Gong and wanted to go back to work.

"Come here. Do you regret it?" I asked him.

"No, I don't regret it." "That's good, lick Shaozhen's vagina dry, and you kneel beside the bed, and we can sleep for a while." After hesitating for a second, Peng Xiaozhi's mouth was already on Shaozhen's lower body. Shaozhen shrank, I pressed her shoulder, and she stopped moving.

"Are you satisfied with having my taste in your wife's private parts?" I asked, reinforcing his servility.

"Yeah." "Yeah, what? Answer!" I stepped forward urgently.

"I'm satisfied, Master, I'm very satisfied." "Really? Why are you satisfied?"

"I was very excited, happy and satisfied after eating my master's semen in my wife's private parts." "I couldn't satisfy Shaozhen. I saw my master's thick and long cock thrusting into Shaozhen's vagina, and my master's strong body pressed against my body. I could kneel next to my master and watch. I was excited, satisfied, excited, and happy!" I couldn't train her anymore, my servility was too strong.

Speechless, after resting for a while, Shaozhen regained her energy. She pushed Peng Xiaozhi, whose head was still buried in her thigh, and lay between my legs. She started licking her tongue from her knees, licking carefully bit by bit.

We are a servile couple. Later I found out that they would try to do anything they thought could please me, and I never did anything careless as I said.

My belly to my knees were all sticky, mixed with their sweat and her own semen. The taste was unmistakable, but she licked it with relish. From time to time, she raised her head and peeked at me. My groin, scrotum, and even perineum, and tongue were all covered in tingles. It was a real and psychological feeling. One person only has one cock. I think the ancient emperors could only enjoy it like this.

Peng Xiaozhi stared blankly. After being a husband for three years, he had never enjoyed such treatment, nor did he know that his wife had good ventriloquism skills. When he walked into their house the next night, Su Shaozhen's "hippie" brother Damajindao was sitting on the sofa. Peng Xiaozhi and his wife were standing, arguing, to the effect that Hippie wanted to borrow money, and the amount was not small, but Peng Xiaozhi would not lend it.

When he saw a stranger, his arrogant attitude faltered and he visibly flinched, while Peng Xiaozhi's voice started to get louder.

"Brother-in-law, this is my father's idea. You have to think about it carefully. Otherwise, it's not five, but twenty thousand. When the business makes money, I will pay you back double." "You just took fifty thousand last month. It's only been a few days. No." He glanced at me and said, "How much have you borrowed in the past few years? Two hundred thousand." "How much is our annual salary? I haven't prepared for the mortgage next month." Seeing me standing on the side coldly, I felt that I couldn't please him. I said a few words in a playful manner, but I also knew that it was unreasonable: "They are all extinct, so keep the money to make eggs." After that, he left.

Peng Xiaozhi was indignant, and Su Shaozhen also looked angry. When he asked, he found out that this hippie came to borrow money every now and then. He would ask for a big amount when he asked for it, and would make trouble if he couldn't borrow it. ". Keep your back straight, your attitude determines success or failure. You don't have to be angry. If you insist in your heart that you don't have it, you don't have it," I said.

The authorities are obsessed with it, that's what I'll say. The couple's faces suddenly looked cheerful, and the iceberg of problems that had always puzzled them seemed to have been broken away and revealed to the light.

It is also because of the weak mentality of the couple. What I convey is my way of doing things. There is no difference between strong and weak. They are naturally different.

In fact, there are some magic sticks, but the magic sticks have the function of magic sticks. There have always been magic sticks since human beings began to exist. No matter which race, there will be no shortage of magic sticks.

When I was training the couple that night, it was obvious that they were very familiar with each other. Peng Xiaozhi dared to discuss methods with me, and Su Shaozhen also dared to express her feelings.

Su Shaozhen asked Peng Xiaozhi to lie flat on the bed, and climbed on top of him, with his butt just above Peng Xiaozhi's face. I raised my gun and mounted my horse. This position was not surprising. Chu Bing, Xu Jing, and I often used it. I also liked it very much. The only difference was that the person below became a man. The strange thing was that Su Shaozhen came up with the position.

I made Peng Xiaozhi's eyes widen. He felt his scrotum hit Peng Xiaozhi's nose, and the semen made his face a mess.

After it was over, Peng Xiaozhi continued to lick and suck Su Shaozhen's semen-filled pussy, and suddenly said: "Tasting the taste of other men on my wife's body is so special, humiliating, and extremely exciting and satisfying." Su Shaozhen said that the imperfect thing was that she was not lying down. Seeing me confused, she told a story from the past.

"I remember things earlier than other children. What happened when I was three or four years old made the deepest impression on me. When I was a child, my family was poor and the house was small. What impressed me deeply was that there was only one bed in the house. One time I woke up in the middle of the night and found that my father was pressing down on my mother."

The story is very common. In the 1970s and 1980s, it was good for a family to have one room in a city, but few parents would do this in front of their children. Her father was an alcoholic and a bit violent. When his interests arose, no matter whether his daughter was asleep or not, sleeping in the same bed would inevitably affect her.

Imagine that you were the child at that time, one foot two feet away from the scene. It would be strange if the scene was not deeply imprinted in your mind.

As Su Shaozhen said this, she saw Peng Xiaozhi collapse on the ground.

"What's wrong?"

Su Shaozhen's narration may have touched one of the deepest memories in Peng Xiaozhi's soul, otherwise it would be impossible for him to be in such a miserable state.

It should be said that they had a deep relationship as husband and wife. Seeing Peng Xiaozhi like this, Su Shaozhen was very frightened and worked hard for a while. Fortunately, I was there and I had the strength to help the limp Xiaozhi to the sofa.

When this happened, I naturally couldn't play anymore, so I didn't go back. I slept on the sofa and became the director of the department.

When I was in the training class, I received a call from Su Shaozhen: "Sir, can you come over? There's something going on at home." "Okay, I'll go over. Is Xiaozhi okay?" "It's not him. My brother brought someone to make trouble. Come quickly." I immediately asked for leave and sped away.

Peng Xiaozhi and Su Shaozhen were standing, looking like they were trembling, with expressions of anger and fear. When I entered, "Hippi" stood with his back to me, standing very arrogantly. Beside him was a strong man sitting on the sofa, and on the other side was a girl in fancy clothes.

Peng Xiaozhi was obviously relieved when he saw me, and Shaozhen was also happy. She might have been frightened before, but she fell down on the sofa as soon as she relaxed, and immediately faced me again.

I took two steps forward and patted Peng Xiaozhi on the shoulder. Tears suddenly welled up in his eyes.

Turning around and facing the three hippies with cold eyes, I realized that the person sitting in the big horse gold knife was a woman. She had a short leather jacket with exposed shoulders, big studs, a mohawk, and nose studs, short leather pants, and high leather boots. She was more hippie than hippie. However, it was not unreasonable to mistook him for a "big man" at first. From top to bottom, he had a "thick" and "veined" neck. Have you seen those real soldiers who are not actors in "I Am a Special Forces Soldier"? The neck is like this, with broad shoulders and bulging arm muscles. He is more like a "devil muscle man" than Yi Jianlian. Maybe he can't stand my momentum. The "devil muscle man" stands up to offset the pressure from me. Good guy, he is a little shorter than me. He should be 1.75 meters and has a muscular body. His abdomen is exposed with six-pack abs under the small vest. If he goes to participate in a bodybuilding competition, he can easily win a medal.

The "meaty man" should be a good guy who knows how to fight with momentum, but the hippie is much worse. "Boy, you are very cunning. We, the young masters of Yinlan Street, have defeated all the invincible opponents in the world. They kowtowed and disappeared." After Peng Xiaozhi and his wife arrived unharmed, the rest didn't matter.

It doesn't matter what kind of water the young master of Yinlan Street is.

I sat down and asked the couple to sit next to me. This gave me a backbone. The couple were very imposing and stared at the little hippie angrily.

Compared with Fang Youyouran like me, the way the "eldest young master" flipped his sword with his sword became a joke. The "eldest young master" on both sides (myself and the eldest young master) naturally didn't open his mouth. Peng Xiaozhi and Xipi argued with each other, which was inherently awkward. Xipi quickly ran out of words, and the "eldest young master" had a face as black as a rag.

Maybe it was because he had never been aggrieved in front of his sister and brother-in-law, maybe because he had the support of the "young master", but Xipi actually wanted to come over and beat Peng Xiaozhi. When I stared at him, he lost his nerve again.

The situation was not good, and the "eldest young master" had to step forward, but she was also a clumsy person. How could she be compared to Peng Xiaozhi, a couple who were educated and now had "courage" and could not speak at all.

It should be said that the "eldest young master" is not a messy person. When he realized that the truth was wrong and knew that he had been deceived by Xipi, he glared at Xipi fiercely and turned to leave. But he was really angry and pointed at me, "You, come out with me!" "What's the benefit of going out with you?" Can you get the money? "

"I know it's our fault today, but I can't lose face. I want to fight you. You have two choices, one is to fight here, the other is to go to the field. It's up to you. I don't mind being here. "Where is the place?" "

“Not far away, Linlin Fitness Center across the street. "Peng Xiaozhi and his wife grabbed my arms, their faces full of worry. I patted them to indicate that it was okay.

"You can hit them, but you are not allowed to bother them again in the future. "Okay, I promise that as long as I'm here, no one will dare to cause trouble, including you." "The last sentence was said to Xipi. Xipi was startled and nodded with a grimace.

Linlin Fitness Center is not big, only three to four hundred square meters, which is nothing in such a big city, but it has its own characteristics. There is a standard arena in the center, which is incompatible with the surrounding fitness equipment.

"Atong, go get ready. ""yes. "My answer was so skillful that everyone around me looked at me with pity, which made me feel like I was falling into the abyss.

Peng Xiaozhi secretly told me that he didn't come in with her just now, but to inquire. It turns out that the "eldest young master" is called He Yan. He is the owner of this center and the red and white boss of this area. He is a man of justice and wealth and does not do evil things. There are no thieves or gangsters in this area as much as she has done. The only bad thing is that it is too busy and even a boxing gym can't be opened nearby.

From my understanding, no matter how good a woman is at beating, not many can really beat a man, but we shouldn’t take it too lightly.

We went on the field, exchanged names, and started fighting. The young man and the young master rushed at him with lightning speed. The fist should be a through-arm fist, with a wide open and a big chop. Modern people are not diligent in their five bodies and minds. It is not easy to practice such a big through-arm, especially for girls. I also learned to hit a tree trunk with my arms, and the layers of skin peeled off and bleeded, which hurt my heart and spleen.

I also aroused my animal nature, through-arm punches against through-arm punches, arm-bumping and arm-bumping. It was no coincidence that in so many years of basketball games, even if I was double-teamed by two centers, I would dare to bump into them. Who is afraid of this woman?

"Sir, that's a terrible thing. It's like two iron rods colliding with each other. There's a series of snaps, but it doesn't look like it's made of flesh. "This was what Peng Xiaozhi said later.

“Ding! "The bell rang for three minutes, and the combined strikes of hands, feet, elbows, and shoulders were no less than a hundred times. The young lady's resistance was too strong. I don't know how she felt, but bursts of sharp pain came from her upper and lower arms and legs. It really hurt my heart, and it hurt to my bones. It was just a long-term sports career that cultivated a tough mind, and she gritted her teeth and held on.

The eldest young master was not as good as me. Although she gritted her teeth and clenched her fists, her trembling hands and the tears rolling in her eyes betrayed her. She could not even look at her opponent, and her attention fell on her own hands and feet.

"Clear the place, now. "I whispered to the staff.

"Boss? "That's so damn stupid. The staff didn't understand and even asked the young master.

“Clear the place quickly, fuck you. "The young master almost shouted, his voice trembling almost uncontrollably.

Not bad, in two minutes, only the young master and I were left in the venue, and the staff and Peng Xiaozhi and Su Shaozhen all got the idea and exited.

The eldest young man, who was still very strong just now, fell to the ground and couldn't control his tears, which were dripping down.

"Continue? So fucking cool. "After resting for a while, I regained my breath and asked again.

"I'm afraid of you, so I'll just fight." After a pause, the young master asked weakly, "Just take a break, okay?"

I smiled, said nothing, picked up a chair, and then went up to help her sit on the chair. After the fight, her lower limbs were bruised and she couldn't sit on the ground.

The young master cooperated without saying a word, staring at my face.

In fact, there is knowledge in this. I did this to prevent my body from getting cold. I also hurt, it hurt a lot, but it didn't show on my face. When I rested, it was difficult to lift it up again after I rested for a long time. The longer I rested, the harder it became, and the more painful it was.

Sure enough, after resting for half an hour, the eldest young master finally plucked up the courage to stand up, but he was screaming in pain as soon as he stood up, but he had the strength to stand still, and he rushed over to her without saying a word.

It’s still a head-to-head fight. In fact, in terms of through-arm boxing alone, her attainments are better than mine, but what I have learned is extremely complex. The deepest one is my father’s scout foundation. You can’t underestimate military body boxing. It is the essence inherited from countless generations of military elites and is the most practical and practical.

No one was timing it, but it must have been less than a minute. The young master fell down three times. He helped her get up and she rushed over again. Her hands and feet were already out of control. She grabbed and hugged her, used her head, and barely used her mouth to bite her.

The last time she fell over her shoulder, she no longer had the strength to get up, so she could only half-support her upper body on the thick fence rope. I was so tired that I leaned on a pillar in a corner to breathe heavily. I weighed at least 156 pounds, and there were not many people who could withstand it.

Seeing that she couldn't get up, I slowly sat down and rested for at least half an hour. At first, the young lady gritted her teeth and stared, but gradually she became convinced, and her expression turned sad and sad, then turned to jealousy, envy and hatred, and finally calmed down. She was used to her being arrogant and irritable, and now you can see that calm face, which is a bit weird. The heavy smoky punk makeup makes sweat and tears form ditches, which is as ugly as it is.

It is said that a strong dragon cannot defeat a local snake. I will stay here for a few months at most. After I left, Peng Xiaozhi and Su Shaozhen asked her: "If we don't fight, we won't be able to decide the outcome for a while. We will talk about the fight later." After hearing what I said, the young master glared at me fiercely. After a while, he almost glared at me before he said: "I know how to fight. But you, but I will find you again, help me up, I want to go back." "You are so embarrassed to go out like this." "Huh, of course I know, go out through the back door, oh, don't hold on too tight, go to the left, oh!" "Fuck, the gym is so profitable?"

I said that it was her home on the 13th floor above this building, at least 200 square meters.

She called Peng Xiaozhi and told them to go home safely, and the young master also informed her people to clean up the mess.

The funeral was kept secret, and there was no acquaintance without fighting. It had happened before, many times. The only difference this time was that it was a woman.

To be honest, Wu is about the same as me or better than me. There are so many people who can beat the eldest son. But they are either famous or older. How can they fight with such a girl? If she is knocked down, where will their face go? Besides, the eldest son has a wide range of skills. If you use chance to deal with someone, you will be said to be too soft. If you go head-on, the price is not small.

Lala S and Lala M came to me at night and said they wanted to drink. I said they were all injured and couldn't drink.

Lala M said that she had never seen a man with injuries all over his body, and he happened to see it. She also said that there was good medicine for injuries, so the two of them came over immediately. I didn’t care. I knew a S. He always dressed up when he saw M. He was full of energy. When he had a cold or cough, he had to rest for ten or eight days. He had to be perfect before he went to see M.

In my opinion, sometimes it is more true to show weakness.

They took me to their place. S's technique of pulling and pulling was extraordinary. He stimulated blood circulation and removed blood stasis, and applied massage and hot compresses. It made me feel so uncomfortable that I fell asleep in a daze.

Someone yelled in the confusion, the voice was very low, I opened my eyes, it was the two of them having fun. When Lala S was massaging me just now, Lala M was yelling at the side. Maybe she was too excited. I saw Lala M crawling on the ground naked, and Lala S was only wearing a three-point pose, holding a special The large "fly swatter" was slapped on Lala M's body one after another. The "fly swatter" should be homemade, very beautiful, thick and thick, and the handle is made of rattan, which is a bit elastic, so that it will not hurt too much with too much force. It can be seen from the tools that this SM is very attentive.

Lala S was small, gritted her teeth, and had a ferocious face. She stepped on Lala M's buttocks and used all her strength to swat her. While slapping her, she cursed: "Damn you, I'll let you have sex, I'll let you seduce a man, I'll let you,"

With each pat, the tall, chubby lesbian M's white fat body trembled, and she screamed in pain.

Seeing that I was awake, the two people who had kept their voices down no longer had any scruples. For a moment, the room was full of noise. Zhou Yu and Huang Gai were willing to hit each other, and they were beaten almost with all their strength. They were crying and laughing at the same time, in a harmonious confrontation.

Lala M crawled around, screamed and hid, Lala S chased, cursed and smacked her, crawling all over the room and chasing her. Later, Lala S even rode on Lala M, grabbing Lala M's long hair with one hand, and spanking Lala M's buttocks, shouting and screaming.

After a while, I was all tired, even me, a bystander, was tired.

After resting for a while, Lala S brought a box. At first glance, she was so damn professional, more professional than a bruise doctor. She examined and treated Lala M’s injuries gently and carefully. Her movements were gentle and professional. They say that games are the best teachers. You can indeed find evidence of success anywhere.

Like me, Lala M felt so comfortable that she felt dazed, and Lala S chatted with me about everything. There was a naked woman with a three-point pose next to me, but I had no "sexual desire" at all. I have to say that people are quite strange sometimes.

"After we got together, I knew something was wrong. After all, it was too crazy." "For a while, I felt that I couldn't go on like this. She is not too young anymore, and her family is better than mine. She was always pushing for blind dates and marriage." "In the past few months, I tried to have a boyfriend. I tried that one, but it didn't work. I tried again with someone else, but it still didn't work. I don't know if it's her or his. "She also tried it and said she didn't feel it. Both of them felt that they had given up and didn't know what to do in the future." "That shouldn't be the case. The city is such a big place and there are so many good men. Maybe I haven't met him yet. Look for it again. Be more open-minded. It's not about lowering your requirements, it's about broadening your horizons." I said. "How about you come and give it a try? If it works, you can kill two birds with one stone?" Lala S raised her eyebrows and looked at me. "Why does it involve me? You are an S and I am also an S. Besides, I won't be able to stay here for long. We are thousands of miles apart. You are a strong character, and I am not just one or two M. Can you bear it?"

"Okay, well said!" Lala M suddenly sat up and said, "If you agree, our sisters will definitely look down on you. Sister, we will talk about this later, there is still a long time." Although I was alone in a foreign land, my life was very fulfilling. Suddenly I received a call from Zeng Wei, asking me what I was doing. I said I was with a girl S and a girl. The female M was together. She said that you are very capable and can establish a base wherever you go. Her tone was a bit leisurely. I said that it is so far away and you are still checking the post. How about you go to the rooftop to see if there are any planes passing by? Take a short flight and you will be there in three to five hours. Zeng Wei said fiercely, tell me the detailed address and I will definitely be there. I will go to the rooftop right away.

Lala S and Lala M both covered their mouths and did not dare to laugh out loud. It was around ten o'clock in the evening, but after I told them the address, Zeng Wei said, wait at the gate of the community. Half an hour later, the phone rang again: "I'm coming. If I can't see you, I won't Don't see me!" I know Zeng Wei's crazy, daring to love and hate character best. How could I not have thought of her coming? She opened the taxi door and I was already beside her. The two of them hugged and cried at the gate of the community. The strange city allowed us to hug and kiss without any worries.

When we got into the taxi, I had already put my hand under Zeng Wei's skirt. Zeng Wei rolled her eyes, but opened her legs slightly to cooperate with my invasion. After a while, the flower path was covered with mud.

With a move of her fingers, she invaded the flower path. Zeng Wei said "ah" and punched me. She raised her chin to the driver, rolled her eyes charmingly, and fell into my arms.

When we were almost there, I dug hard a few times, pulled it out, and held it up to Zeng Wei's eyes. My fingers were shiny and shiny, and I tried to rub them on her face. She blushed and punched my thigh in my arms. She grabbed my hand, reached out and took out a wet tissue from her small bag, wiped my fingers carefully, and finally, rubbed the whole palm with my face, and suddenly took a bite with a little more force.

"Ah, you really bite!" "Hmph, you should, who told you to bully me!" When we got to the dormitory, Zeng Wei went to take a shower, and I suddenly saw her taking off her high heels at the door, which were a full 12 or 3 centimeters long. She didn't like wearing high heels at first, and she looked too different when she was with me. I also said that women's feet will be more beautiful when they wear high heels. This pair of high heels was obviously just bought. I chose them based on my wishes. They are pure, transparent, sexy and provocative.

Wash your shoes carefully in the wash basin and place them in front of the bed.

Zeng Wei noticed this detail, looked at me charmingly, and walked over to put on high heels. I reached out and pulled off the big bath towel on her body.

Perfect, really perfect. Zeng Wei, who is a class beauty, already has a beautiful figure. The high heels make her thighs and calves contract tensely, elongating the length of her calves. The proportions are more perfect, which makes my eyes happy and my blood pumping.

I said a few words in Zeng Wei's ear, and she couldn't help but wrinkle her beautiful eyebrows, but she still leaned down obediently and grabbed her ankles with both hands.

This is the phoenix water-sucking in the M-Feng 4th style. The long and beautiful legs, ass and beautiful genitals all came into my mind. I couldn't wait to hold her waist, and the huge angry dragon penetrated the wet flower path.

The sound of intercourse was heard. Because the lower body was exerting force and the muscles were tightened, the wet Huajing tightly held the angry dragon. The extreme friction made Zeng Wei, who had been dry for a long time, have her first orgasm in less than five minutes.

It took ten minutes for M Feng to absorb water in the first position, then M Feng in the second position, Feng Xiu in the third position, and Tianda Nian in the fourth position.

The reason why it is called "M Phoenix" means that the normal posture includes a little training for M, which puts some demands on M's body, but at the same time, the pleasure the two of them can get is unparalleled.

When I exploded, Zeng Wei had already had seven or eight orgasms. She was so tired that she could only lie down on the bed and let me ride with her butt raised.

Not to mention Zeng Wei, I was very tired from such strenuous exercise. I lay on her for a while before I could rest. Just when I wanted to get up to clean up the "mess", Zeng Wei wouldn't let me move and rested for a while. She got up first and carefully cleaned my body with her mouth and tongue. When she licked my lower body, her face turned into a chrysanthemum, but she didn't stop.

Zeng Wei has a slight mysophobia. Although I think this is what a woman should do, I have never forced her to do it. Now that she can do it, it is of course an expression of love. I raised my upper body and gently stroked her hair. With the encouragement, she licked even more happily.

The next step was to play together in this big city, not to mention that it was a thousand-year-old ancient capital, which really gave us both experience. We played non-stop for three days, and in the evening there was vigorous "exercise" and lots of tricks. But the advantage was that she was young and in good shape, and Zeng Wei had the foundation to practice dance, so she would not be exhausted.

On the fourth day, I was lazily lingering on the bed and slept until noon. Before I could decide where to go, my cell phone rang. I saw it was Peng Xiaozhi: "Sir, I must be very busy these days." Peng Xiaozhi sounded a little timid. Later I found out that he thought that I, a foreigner, might be in trouble with "Young Master", so I didn't take the initiative to contact him for several days.

I didn't overestimate what he was worried about, and I didn't hide it from him. I said that my girlfriend was here and asked him if he would accept her.

I was thinking about how exciting it would be to train a couple as a married couple, and Peng Xiaozhi over there hurriedly praised her.

I don’t know whether this is how a husband and wife should treat their slaves or whether they have been trained by me a long time ago. Everything is so natural. Peng Xiaozhi followed Zeng Wei and Su Shaozhen followed me into the room. They were just crawling on all fours.

Su Shaozhen knelt down and straddled me and licked my big penis. I teased her lower body with the insteps. However, her husband and Zeng Wei were attracted by her and my eyes. The movements of Zeng Wei and Peng Xiaozhi were not surprising. Their postures were almost the same as ours. Peng Xiaozhi knelt between Zeng Wei's feet, buried his head in Zeng Wei's butt, and licked her lower body until she made a sound. Zeng Wei also played with Peng Xiaozhi's penis with the insteps.

The scene was quite interesting. Watching Su Shaozhen get under me and Peng Xiaozhi get under Zeng Wei, I felt a sense of accomplishment, high and free, and doing whatever I wanted.

Suddenly Peng Xiaozhi howled, it turned out that he had ejaculated and ejaculated on Zeng Wei's feet. Looking at the time, it was less than five minutes.

Zeng Wei stared at Peng Xiaozhi coldly, with contempt in her eyes. Peng Xiaozhi lowered his head in embarrassment. Zeng Wei stretched out her other foot, pressed Peng Xiaozhi's head, and pressed his face towards his own semen. The meaning was obvious.

Peng Xiaozhi's face turned red. This was too insulting. He was asked to eat his own semen in front of his wife. He raised his head and saw the interested eyes of me and Shaozhen. He was so ashamed that he glanced at Zeng Wei, but couldn't muster any courage to resist. With the force of Zeng Wei's feet, he mechanically licked up his own semen in a submissive manner.

Su Shaozhen timidly glanced at Zeng Wei and buried her head under my legs. I thought she might also feel inferior to her husband's incompetence. After all, it was her husband. Although they were husband and wife slaves, Shaozhen might have meant more of an exchange at the beginning, but she didn't expect her husband to behave so cowardly. , over there Zeng Wei stretched out her white and tender feet and lightly kicked Xiaozhi's face: "It's so dirty, go wipe it clean and wash off your dog mouth!" Seeing what she said, Zeng Wei's eyes were as charming as silk, and there was a sneer and contempt at the corner of her mouth. She was so queenly that Xiaozhi fell to the ground and was so stunned that she forgot to move.

Queen Zeng was so confused this time. She stretched out her white and tender feet and pinched Peng Xiaozhi's nose with great precision. It seemed that she had done this before: "Bitch, will it be brighter if you give her some sunshine? Climb on!" The beautiful feet pinched her nose and pulled down. Xiaozhi started to chew the mud, turned around and kicked her butt again.

Shaozhen was so ashamed that she buried her face in me and didn't dare to lift it up. She even licked my cock loudly.

Xiaozhi became more aware. After washing her face and brushing her teeth, she opened the closet and took out a new towel. After washing it and drying it, she crawled over with it in her mouth. She picked up Zeng Wei's feet and wiped them carefully several times. After that, she put her nose up to it. No, it was a stick. He went up and took a few deep breaths with his whole face against the soles of his feet. Zeng Wei's flower branches were shaking wildly, maybe it was too itchy. She stood up and stepped over Xiaozhi, holding his head between her legs, riding on his neck, grabbing Xiaozhi's hair with one hand, and exerting force on her legs: "Yu, come over!" This is not the only joke. Xiaozhi is not stupid at first. He knew that he was coming towards me and his wife, but he turned in the wrong direction. It turned out that Zeng Wei was facing me and his wife, so naturally when he licked his feet, his back was towards me and his wife. , Zeng Wei asked him to turn, but he wanted to carry Zeng Wei in a small circle, but he pushed in the wrong direction and pushed the two of us unsteadily. Zeng Wei was so angry that she grabbed him several times, and finally found a tacit understanding, slowly turned around and crawled towards me and Shaozhen.

I patted Shaozhen's face, she raised her head, I made a look, she immediately understood, spit out my dick, I stood up, took half a step forward, she immediately crawled behind me, her head came out from between my legs, and her shoulders pushed my butt slightly. The intention was obviously to ask me to sit back. Of course, Shaozhen couldn't bear my weight, so I just moved back slightly, treating her shoulders and neck as a fulcrum.

The tacit understanding here made Zeng Wei go crazy. She was so angry that she pulled Xiaozhi's hair several times. It felt like she hated the iron, and it was like a child losing in a toy competition. The "horse" she stepped off also felt extremely regretful and dejected.

It only took a few steps. Zeng Wei and I would be together in a few seconds. We hugged and kissed each other without paying attention to the "horse" we stepped off. When we stepped off Shaozhen Xiaozhi, our faces were squeezed together, and each was still bearing the weight of their master. It must have been very uncomfortable. I wonder if they would be satisfied in their hearts.

The next lovemaking process was simpler than the previous one. There were only two positions. One was Xiaozhi lying on all fours. I held Zeng Wei and put him on his back. Zeng Wei's butt was pressing on his head, and his head was just resting on his butt. I fucked his queen on Xiaozhi. Zeng Wei's butt was heavy on the back of Xiaozhi's head. He had to work hard to hold it up. I could feel my cock balls being thrown on his head, and Zeng Wei's juices were moaning. There was so much, Xiaozhi's hair was dripping with water. Shaozhen crawled forward to kiss Zeng Wei at first, and then licked Zeng Wei's breasts and body. I inserted it into the vagina, grabbed Shaozhen's hair, and pressed her face behind my butt. She lay behind me, with her face close to my butt, and her nose and mouth were squeezed into my slit. I could feel her soft tongue licking there, and it was extremely refreshing. In addition to the physical feeling, it was even more satisfying mentally.

The second position, this position was requested by Shaozhen, she lay on the bed, Zeng Wei lay on her, her pussy was pressed against Shaozhen's face, and I inserted Zeng Wei's pussy on her face. This time the fourth person became Xiaozhi, and he did not have the same treatment as Shaozhen to kiss Zeng Wei. He was not qualified, and Zeng Wei was not even allowed to lick her breasts. He could only suck Zeng Wei's toes, and later I asked me to lick my butt and thighs.

I saw the love juice dripping on Shaozhen's face bit by bit, and she tried her best to raise her neck to rub my and Zeng Wei's genitals with her nose, mouth, and tongue, and there was an unconscious murmur in her throat. Finally, when Zeng Wei climaxed and squirted, she also climaxed and squirted a little bit of water.

This is what Zeng Wei said later.

I asked Zeng Wei if she had picked Shaozhen's pussy. Zeng Wei swore that it was impossible, and that was true. She had mysophobia, so how could she touch another woman's genitals with her bare hands.

All the movement stopped as I climaxed and ejaculated. After lying on Zeng Wei's back and enjoying the afterglow for a minute, I immediately got up and hugged Zeng Wei down, who was all limp. Then I woke up Shaozhen, who was still unconscious. Her face was covered with sweat, saliva, love juice and semen. After helping her sit up, she slowly regained consciousness.

Shaozhen, who regained consciousness, hugged me tightly, pressed her face hard against my chest and abdomen, and made a sound of "woo woo woo," I don't know if she was crying or laughing. I knew and understood her emotions, but I didn't know how to comfort her. I could only hold her, gently touch her bare shoulders, and stroke her hair.

After a while, after Shaozhen finished releasing her emotions, she looked up and saw my eyes, followed by a blooming smile. It was very complicated, with embarrassment, happiness, gratitude, and shyness all in one smile.

All four of us were exhausted. Their bodies were so strong that I couldn't bear it. Not to mention the others, they rested for a while before they recovered. They patted the head of Shaozhen, who was lying next to me and looking at me. She immediately understood, crawled under me, and cleaned my lower body with her mouth.

When I put it on my face, I felt that it was all sticky. I timidly raised my face. I was fascinated by her shy expression. I used my fingers to help her shave the mixture on her face. After every scraping, I let her suck it. After three or two strokes, my face was clean. Everything went into her belly. Then I pressed her mouth to my balls.

Having said all that, it only took about ten or twenty seconds. Xiaozhi watched his wife licking the dirt on her balls and thighs like a little bitch under me. Zeng Wei let out a heavy snort from her nose, which frightened him. I don’t know whether it was true or not. In short, her shoulders trembled when she showed it. This heavy groan contained not only sullenness and dissatisfaction, but more of a hatred of steel. When Xiaozhi approached her and stepped down, she grabbed his hair with one hand and slapped him hard with the other before she stepped down. The slap was not too hard, but it hit the expression of gritted teeth on her face.

Being far away from home, Zeng Wei had a lot of fun without any worries, but after all, she had a family and children. Three days later, I sent her reluctantly onto the plane and looked back three times.

There is a woman in the chat room, whose real name I won’t mention. I’ll call her Ah Luo. She is thirty-five years old. We have been chatting with her for a long time. Although she is not young, she is very cute. She got married at nineteen and gave birth to a child that year. So even though she is only thirty-five years old, her son is a young man of seventeen or eighteen.

There is a saying that life in life is likely to be unsatisfactory. Everyone has his or her own unsatisfactory feelings, or feelings of unsatisfaction. A-Luo's husband is eleven years older than her (I thought she was a second wife when we first chatted, but later I found out that was not the case. Her husband is her brother's classmate). He works under A-Luo's father. He is a senior white-collar worker in a large state-owned enterprise with a monthly income of over 10,000 yuan. After graduating from high school, she got married before going to college. After getting married and having children, she didn't go out to work. She lived a good life as a husband and raised children for more than ten years. As mentioned earlier, life was almost always unsatisfactory. When she was married for four or five years, Aluo's father was transferred to a neighboring city as the vice president of a branch, and her husband followed him. Since then, the couple has lived separately, and they only get together on Saturdays, Sundays, and holidays.

This "separation" lasted for more than ten years, and I don't know when it started. In the first few years, the children were young, and A'luo was also young, so she didn't think anything of it. As the children grew up and entered junior high school, A'luo also reached "thirty like a wolf." The three or four times in a month were obviously not enough, and how to release the excess sexual desire became a big problem.

Although Ah Luo is super "cute", that's because she has never gone out to work, but her upbringing has been very strict since she was a child (her family comes from a military family) and cheating and stealing people are absolutely impossible. However, it doesn't matter if she secretly watches pornographic novels and pornographic films at home alone, and chats about sex with netizens. She met me in a Q group, and after we chatted a lot, I pulled her into the chat room, and she was exposed to these alternative things. She was unsatisfied with her desires and couldn't control herself.

Since the south and the north were too far apart, they would not actually affect each other, so I had no worries on the Internet. She, who had no social experience, let me trick me into video training. I would do video training every once in a while. I went to QQ at Shaozhen's house, and we met again and again.

I asked her to cook with her naked buttocks at noon, and in the afternoon I came up with ideas and trained her, of course, constantly challenging and developing the bottom line. I asked her to tease her son at night. She got married early and her son is already seventeen in her early thirties. She said that he is almost 1.7 meters tall.

At the age of seventeen, many children were naughty. In order not to be discovered, she cut the power cord of the computer and unplugged the power cord of the screen.

Her characteristic is that she is extremely thorough in executing any of my orders. There are many, many of them, and the many are added by her own ideas. The first time I asked her to dress coolly and go out for a walk in the community, she actually dared not to wear a bra or underwear. She also talked to five men (older, middle-aged and teenagers) and asked for directions. The whole process was recorded with a mobile phone in her hand. The boy among them couldn't even swallow his saliva and couldn't finish his sentence.

She was fully prepared, but she was a little hesitant when it came time to do it. At five o'clock in the afternoon, she looked at the camera and asked if she could train her again next time. I understood this, after all, he was her son, but I refused with a stern expression.

Shaozhen was sitting next to me, her face was red, and I didn’t know what she was thinking. I told her that she could do whatever she wanted with this heavy taste, and I wouldn’t force it.

But she couldn't resist this attraction.

At five-fifty, the doorbell rang. She went to open the door and a half-sized man followed her in.

As soon as her son entered the door, he noticed something strange about his mother. She was wearing a translucent nightgown that only reached the middle of her thighs. She was not wearing a bra and only had a thong on her lower body. Her son stared at her back. As soon as she turned around, her son turned his face away and said, "Zai Zai, why are you so late today? Mom is so anxious waiting, so scared." She said while stroking her chest.

She has a good figure. She is not as strong as she was in her early thirties, but is more choppy. Her son has his head lowered and his eyes are secretly peeking at her.

"Zai Zai, haven't you seen your mother in a day? Have you missed your mother? Mom misses you so much. Come here, mom, give her a hug." She opened her hands and hugged her son without caring about anything. She made a face with her face facing the camera, made a V-shaped movement with her hands, and rubbed her face against her son's face.

Her son opened his hands but didn't hug him. His body was a little hard and he didn't see his expression. We can imagine that it must be wonderful.

"Zai Zai, go take a shower and eat after that. Do you want mom to help you get your clothes?"

"No, Mom, I'll take it myself." There was a gift prepared for her son in the bathroom, and I asked her to hang the hot bra and lace briefs on the faucet handle, so that her son would definitely touch them.

Sure enough, her son took a bath for more than half an hour. I don't know whether it was the heat of the steam or the heat, but his face was red.

At the dinner table, she kept looking for opportunities to bend over and raise her butt. As soon as she turned around, her son would take a peek. When facing her, her son immediately lowered his head.

Shaozhen lay on my knees, and Peng Xiaozhi knelt beside me. The three of them just enjoyed the drama on the computer.

The naked butt on his knees was already dripping with fluid, maybe because of the play there, or maybe because of the digging with my fingers, maybe both reasons. His palms were wet, and when he wiped them dry on Xiaozhi's face, he was stunned for a moment, and his eyes fell on his wife's lower body, and he suddenly realized.

The play over there ended and her son closed the door to study. She quietly turned on the screen and typed to tell me that she couldn't find the lace briefs she put in the bathroom. They all laughed, and everyone knew it.

After the training, I spent too long in front of the computer and got a little tired, so I turned it off.

The next step was of course to fuck Shaozhen. I asked that no matter what position I used, Xiaozhi’s face should be close to my and his wife’s buttocks, and his tongue would always lick the joint between me and his wife.

It was hard for him, but he did it.

Next time I will still find a way to embarrass him, or them.

I don’t know whether life has changed me, or whether I have changed my own life. Unknowingly, I have turned from an innocent person into a master of beauty hunting, and I will not reject anyone who comes. Is it a fall? Is it indulgence? Or a combination of both? Lesbian S called and asked to meet, and I didn’t refuse. Although it was unlikely that anything would happen to them if they were lesbians, maybe now I would accept anyone who came.

At Sanwei Teahouse, the table where I made an appointment was empty. I thought I was early, so I sat down and ordered something and waited slowly. A burst of graceful piano sound sounded. It was not music, and it did not have the skill and professional skills of the piano player. The middle notes were even a bit green, but it had a lot of charm.

Nowadays, every household has a karaoke OK. Sometimes you will hear someone singing very well, and you may even think it is better than the original singer. But that is impossible, it is just because you have listened to the original singer too much and you are tired of it.

The piano sound I just heard didn't have much sophistication or skill, but had more freshness and emotion. It sounded very comfortable.

I looked up and saw the pianist making a face at me. I was stunned for a moment, wondering why he looked so familiar. After a while, I realized that Lala S was very accomplished. She actually played the song "Chrysanthemum Terrace" so beautifully that it made people cry. After a while, most of the tea guests paid attention and were a little surprised that they could play pop songs on the piano so well.

I picked up the guitar and sat down next to her, and continued playing along with her music. After the song, she glanced at me in surprise, flipped through the music score again, and actually pulled out "Danube Waves". She rolled her eyes at me in a challenge, and started playing again.

Speaking of music, it is a very tragic story for me. My younger uncle is a "music addict" and has studied Western music such as piano, saxophone, guitar, big violin, Chinese guzheng, erhu, flute and even drum and pipa in depth. He is so obsessed that he doesn't want to get married.

When I was eleven years old, he got him a young man. The reason was that I was the only one in the next generation with long fingers and musical talent. He trained me for five or six years and didn't let him go until I went to college. It was miserable at that time. I was very active in practicing sports and martial arts, so I couldn't calm down. Although Uncle Xi is a university music professor, my martial arts is a family tradition. At the age of eleven, I was no match for Uncle Xi who was thirty years old.

After another song, lesbian S looked at me with a gentler gaze. Since they are lesbians, they have known each other for a long time and chatted well. They knew most of my affairs, so I couldn't stand such gentle gazes.

"You can't tell, this handsome guy is quite talented." A woman sitting very close spoke in a moderate voice, and the female companion next to her put her hand in her mouth and whistled loudly.

Lala S pulled my clothes off the stage with a sullen face, and there were people whistling and applauding all around.

After drinking tea for a while, I really couldn't bear the attention from everyone around me, so I left: "Where's her? We didn't come together." It's strange to me. From the beginning of contact with them, they were two-in-one.

"What, you're interested in her? If you're interested, just go with her. I don't mind. She talks about you every day and she likes you." I said, "Really? Not to mention, she's tall and she's quite suitable for me." "Are you really interested? I'll rub it together for you?" My tone was obviously dark.

"Where does the sour taste come from? Is it real or fake? What are you thinking about?" I was quite surprised, but I joked carelessly.

Lala S looked at the lights in the distance with a faint expression: "Lin, I'm a little annoyed." Seeing that I didn't understand, she added: "She and I have been together for a long time, and we have had back and forth before. Yes, sometimes I want to end it and sometimes she wants to end it, but never both of us think about it together, and it's very strong." I asked her if she had someone she liked, and she nodded. "She has one too?"

"Yeah." "That's a good thing. Hurry up and give it a try. Don't always think that you are different. It's just a hobby for you two. Neither of you has anything to be ashamed of. I am also different. Don't miss it. You know, there is no such store in this village." Lala S stared at me for too long. The stare made me feel a little hairy. I reached out and touched her forehead, and then touched myself: "You don't have a fever, did you suddenly feel stupid?"

"Go, you are stupid, I am very happy today, thank you, haha, I am not upset anymore, let's go."

"You're not bored anymore? What do you mean? Do you still want to have sex? Damn it, talking for so long has been in vain. I should have known better than to fool around with you." I was very angry.

"You look down on Lala?"

"Are we done with you?" I was furious, "What did I say to look down on? If we talk anymore, it will be bad. If you don't say we are breaking up, we will go to each other on the road. I will go this way. Goodbye." "Well, then, I will come over to see you tomorrow." I ignored her and went on my own.

The next day I called Lala M early in the morning. It was too early and I was still in bed. I didn't have the nerve to ask her what she wanted to do. Unexpectedly, she said angrily that I was at your door. How dare you, a big man, to show off a beautiful woman at your door? I said you are still beautiful and your gender is the same as mine.

As soon as he finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. No, it was a knock on the door.

I couldn't get up and open the door. There was too much movement, and I saw classmates opening the door and sticking their heads out.

I dragged Lala M through the door and quickly closed it.

When I walked in, my girlfriend M laughed so much that she fell on my bed. She seemed very familiar with me.

I had no choice but to brush my teeth and wash my face. A lesbian voice came from behind me: "Zhao Zhazhao, a man should not be too sexy, wandering around in just his underpants so early in the morning. Wow, your figure is so good. My sister is drooling just looking at it." I was so angry. Which man doesn't sleep in his underpants on a hot day? "Don't drool on my bed. I don't blame you for disturbing people's dreams so early in the morning. You talk so much. What are you doing with me? Don't tell me you're just here to admire my brother's figure." "What's the matter? You've been here for so long. Where have you been? Shuangta Temple? Jinci Temple? Yingze? Grottoes? What have you eaten? Enema? Oil cake? Three-way hand?"

If you really lose to her, you say one thing and she says three.

The next step was torture, chattering, talking all the time, forcing me to go out, but I refused, and she stood at the door and shouted: "Lin Tianxin, is it easy for me? I, a beautiful woman asked you to ask me out, and you actually refused..."

A lot of heads appeared at the door again. I was so angry that I wanted to hit her, but she stuck out her tongue and made a face, holding my hand and shaking it coquettishly: "Brother Xin, go ahead, go ahead. I took a leave of absence just to play with you, so go ahead, go ahead." It's actually very difficult to refuse Lala M. She doesn't care if you say no, and forces you to go. Maybe I'm not too insistent.

Lala M is actually a very good playmate. She arranged everything along the way and she is also a good tour guide. She chatters non-stop. Sometimes she says something wrong and I pinch her ears a few times. She laughs and laughs even more without being angry at all. Then she makes mistakes deliberately and finds reasons for me to beat her up.

By the end of the day, there was almost no distance between the two of us. The waiters we met thought we were a couple, "your girlfriend" or "your husband." At first, the two of them argued a few words, but later they didn't bother to say anything anymore and took it as acquiescence.

Not to mention, the two of them really matched each other. Lala M is about 1.7 meters tall, a little bit fat, and she wants to have waves and fights (butt) with an athletic figure. I really didn’t tell her, and she always held my hand in a sweet gesture. I was blind if I didn’t misunderstand her.

When I returned to the city in the evening, Lala M was in a much lower mood. Although she was still talking loudly, she was obviously absent-minded. She seemed to have something to say but couldn't say it.

My mind felt like I was being pricked with a needle for no reason, thinking that if you can’t tell me, I’ll help you.

"Did you have a fight?"

"No, oh, we just had a few quarrels, you know?" She was surprised.

"Well, she came to see me yesterday." I didn't hide the matter with Lala S.

"Then what do you think?"

"Isn't this a good thing? It's rare that spring is here. Hurry up and give it a try." "So you support it?"

"Yes, we have known each other for a short time, and we are close friends. If you need anything, just tell me. I have a lot of officials, all of whom are young and talented. Do you want to find two substitutes for you?" "Ah? You,"

"What? You don't like it? Why don't I be your substitute? I'll be satisfied."

"Didn't she tell you?" Lala M looked surprised.

"What did you say?"

Lala M said carefully: "The person we like is you!" My mouth was wide open and I couldn't close it. It might be okay to stuff two eggs into it.

After a while, he came back to his senses: "What do you think you two look like? You don't know who I am? Besides, I have to go back in two months, and you guys are going to follow me?"

"Why do you think so much about Mung Bean, you bastard? I don't want to marry you, why don't you always say you'll try if you get the chance? Are you giving in?"

After all, there was no result. A tall middle-aged man walked towards me and looked me up and down, giving me a feeling of scrutiny.

I didn’t feel comfortable being stared at by a stranger. In addition, my debate with Lala M got a little heated, so naturally I didn’t feel good about it. The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment.

Lala M snorted, but found that she was also looking at the middle-aged man coldly.

The middle-aged man's expression changed: "Yu Die, are you okay? Who is this kid?"

"It's none of your business, just do whatever you have to do!" He took my hand and said without any explanation, half-running away.

Before I could ask clearly, Lala M said goodbye and left.

Not long after I left, Lala S called me and said that I was not here at noon, so why did I go? I said I spent a day playing with your M and did a lot of things. Why?

She was silent for a long time, so long that I thought she had died, and then I asked again, are you sure? I asked what are you sure about? She said she's been playing for a whole day and she hasn't said anything yet? With her mouth, wouldn't she say the same thing ten or eight times? I laughed loudly and said, if you want to say it, just say it yourself. I won’t listen to you from other people’s mouths. I’m tired today. Why don’t I go find you tomorrow? Where do you live? Lala S hesitated for a long time and said that I would call you tomorrow.

My cell phone rang at around eight o'clock in the morning. It was an unknown number and it showed that it was local.

I thought it was Lala S. I asked if she missed me so early? This sentence is universal and can be said to anyone.

But it was still wrong, it was a man with a local accent that I had never heard before.

The other party said straight to the point, Lin Tianxin, if I have something to tell you, let’s meet.

Who are you?

He said we have met and we will know it when we see you.

The man said that he was a bit domineering, but I didn't like him. He said that I had made an appointment with someone for a while and had something else to do. You can tell me what happened on the phone, so there is no need to meet in person.

The other party laughed a few times and said that the young man is not a bad guy. Not many people dare to refuse me. I am right at your door. You must have the courage to come out and meet me.

I have to stop talking even if I can’t do it.

When I got out of the gate, damn, a guard horse was blocking the gate, and the people in the car waved to me.

I was stunned when I saw the person. It was the middle-aged man I met with Lala M yesterday.

In a very bloody plot, the middle-aged man is Lala M, who is Yudie’s father.

"Rain Butterfly" makes me want to laugh when I hear it. Lala M's tall figure and full moon face just come with such a literary name.

Not to mention, father and daughter are actually quite similar.

Lala M has a very good net worth. She is a middle-aged man who is a well-known local entrepreneur. No wonder his bastard spirit is exposed. What is commendable is that he does not use his power to overwhelm others.

I was a little surprised that there was no household registration check. I talked a lot about the southeast, northwest and northwest, but I didn't realize there was any main thread.

I treated him as an elder who was a friend, and Lala S never called me, so I was in no hurry to leave. The middle-aged man talked very funny, and the two of them chatted for a while, and they almost became friends.

At the end of the day, the middle-aged man invited me to play basketball at his company in the afternoon. I only played basketball twice in the month I came to Taiyuan, and my hands were itchy, so I made an appointment at 4:30 in the afternoon. He said that someone would pick him up.

Poor parents in the world. In fact, I can probably guess that the reason why I didn't check my household registration was because they had already checked me. During the conversation, he knew me very well and even knew what my parents did. This conversation was actually because he was cautious, to see if he was a second-generation ancestor, and for fear of scaring away people. During the afternoon basketball game, he was doing a physical check.

Family love has always been the thing I cherish the most. Although I have no interest in being his son-in-law, I can still pretend to be cool to make others happy.

As soon as the middle-aged man left, Lala S appeared. She was as nervous as a thief. She kept staring at the direction the middle-aged man was walking, as if he might come back. I asked if she was afraid of becoming like this, and she said you don't know how evil my uncle is. Those gangsters looked at him like a grandson. Once, a tax office employee went to his company to fight in the autumn wind, and he was kicked down the stairs and suffered a comminuted fracture.

"What did you say? The first sentence?" I immediately became interested.

"What? What did I say first? My uncle is such a bully."

"I think you are too evil. The rabbit won't eat the grass next to the nest. You are messing with your cousin. Come and tell me how you did it. Does your uncle know? He doesn't object?"

"What? It's Yudie who is my sister, one year older than me. She was the one who fucked me. My uncle wanted to beat me to death when he first found out about it. But later he let me go when he found out. He locked up Yudie for another two months. It was Yudie who arranged the game for us together. I just "Execute." "Her name is Yudie. What's your name? I've known her for so long, but I still don't know." "My name is Ruomeng. Don't laugh. How nice do you think your name is?" I laughed so much that my stomach hurt. It's not that we don't belong to the same family. Their names are too classic.

Yudie and Ruomeng confirmed my thoughts about SM. S is just the abuser, not necessarily the master. In terms of personality, Yudie is stronger and more assertive than Ruomeng.

I have seen a more unusual pair of SMs, a man and a woman. M forced S to beat him. In fact, the woman did not like beating, she just loved the man M, so she had no choice but to do as M wanted. The man also liked to think of more serious abuses and forced the woman to do it. If the woman did not do it, he would threaten her. Threatening that if you don't do it, I'll find someone else to do it, the woman who loves him has no choice but to bite the bullet. Of course, sometimes sadism can be addictive. If you do it once, it will be easy the next time. So round after round, the man comes up with something even worse next time, and the woman continues to do it "reluctantly".

If we talk about the heart, the male M is a giver and the female S is a receiver.

Of course, Yudie and Ruomeng are not like that, but undoubtedly it is Yudie who is M who makes the ideas and decisions. Ruomeng also said that when she was seventeen or eighteen years old, her sexual orientation was normal and she had a crush on a boy. It was only after she was with Yudie that the theory was confirmed. I am very happy, but I saw Lala M having sex. Huo Huo rushed in and asked what was going on, which suddenly made me depressed: "How come good things don't go out and bad things spread thousands of miles?" Lala M: "Bah, you are the bad thing, you'd better not go." "According to you, it is a good thing, why didn't I realize that it was better? Are you all so afraid?"

Seeing that both of them were silent, I said, "Go. If you don't go to Yudie, you will make her dad look down on you. Play basketball? Watch me beat your dad to the ground." "Don't underestimate my dad. He used to be the main player of the city team. Now he plays often. He can score more than ten or twenty points in a game." "Where are you playing? How old is your dad?"

"We're going to fight in the company. My dad is forty-eight." "It doesn't look good. You're twenty-six? Your dad's forty-eight? You got married early, right?" "You are so heartless. Do you really want to go?"

To be honest, the middle-aged man's skills are good, and he is a shooting guard. His skills were very popular in the 1970s and 1980s, and his physical strength is not bad, but that refers to his age of 48. The technology in the 1970s and 1980s is several generations away from the current technology, not to mention that he is one of the main players, and I am the core. First, there is no comparison between the 48-year-old and my playing years in my twenties.

In order to show his fairness, the middle-aged man asked me to choose someone first. Who are we? We can be coaches, and the middle-aged man’s face turned a little green when he called players. In the pre-war mobilization before the game started, I told the players that I was responsible for keeping an eye on their boss and asked them to let go. When they heard that they didn’t have to face the boss, everyone was as excited as if they had been given blood.

Maybe it was a deliberate arrangement, but the ball was often only in the hands of the middle-aged man and me, so we fought for speed for three minutes, for strength for three minutes, and for endurance for three minutes. Each soldier fought against a raging group of soldiers. After only one quarter, the middle-aged man and his team were completely defeated. After the second quarter, he simply replaced himself, and I played for another three minutes, and then went off.

In fact, if you want Kareem Abdul-Jabbar and Howard to challenge each other, the result will be the same. No matter how many championships "Skyhook" won that year, Howard did not win.

"I'm old, and for the first time I realize that time is not forgiving." He stared at me after saying, "Boy, you are quite capable. I have been fighting for so many years, but you are the only one who can defeat me." Yudie and Ruomeng were shouting just now, and they didn't dare to speak anymore.

Sitting next to each other, the two of them are about the same size, but when compared, they can judge their superiority. The forty-eight-year-old middle-aged man has a very strong figure, but how can he compare to me who is in his twenties? I smiled faintly. If others can't beat you, it may be because they are really inferior to you, or they may not be as powerful as you, or they may be playing politics. Looking at the players present, if they try their best, they may not all be as good as you. We don't care about you, just to destroy your prestige.

I refused his invitation to dinner and joked, which just made him feel deflated. If he tried to force him to drink, I would definitely fall down.

As soon as they left the middle-aged man's sight, Yudie and Ruomeng were as excited as children, and Meimei treated me to a big meal.

I had a phone call with Chu Bing and Li Hua. The two of them worked together to help me run a few stores when I was away. They were always together, and they were often misunderstood as a couple. Not to mention, both of them had outstanding looks. They were so enviable as a golden boy and a beautiful girl.

Peng Xiaozhi called to tell him that the "eldest young master" was "a guest" at his home and brought "gifts". I immediately became angry when I heard it. Damn it, you don’t keep your word? I was a little confused again. After the fight, the young master and I talked on the phone several times, and I felt that he was quite a nice person, not like someone who goes back on his word.

When I got started, I asked angrily what the young master wanted to do? Are you here to bully honest people again? Shaozhen quietly pulled my arm and pointed to a "pile" of nutritional supplements on the ground. There were rock sugar bird's nests, protein powder, fish maw, and fruits.

The whole story is this: The eldest young lady and I had a good chat on the phone, and she asked me to meet several times, but I didn’t agree (I found out that she was a “Quan Chi” and was afraid that the appointment with me was just for discussion). Maybe something I said caused her to misunderstand me and I was angry with her for bullying Xiaozhi and his wife, and that's what happened before.

With the eldest son's majesty, even though he came up to apologize softly, it still frightened the young couple and made them feel like they were sitting on pins and needles.

After understanding the whole story and seeing the eldest son's grievance-filled face, most of his anger disappeared.

Sure enough, just a few steps away from Xiaozhi's house, I asked the young master what he wanted from me. "Fight one more!" "I'll fuck you second uncle, you won't stand a chance if I fight you for ten more times. You're just looking for abuse. If you have such leisure time, why not find a man and fall in love? Don't cause trouble anymore. I'll have to go back soon. You have to be articulate, you know, otherwise your reputation will be publicized to others. Hehe." "I know I can't beat you, but I can only feel good if I fight you. Otherwise, I'll fight you again and lose." I want to fall in love with you, hehe. "You think you are with me? Look at your waist, you are thicker than me, and you have tattoos. You think you are a bodyguard when you take me out?"

Because we were afraid of scaring the young couple, the eldest son and I came to Yanjiang Road: "You really want to fight? If you hit me again, I won't fight like this!" "I just like to fight, don't hold back, just go for it later. I know it's a lot worse than you, but after the fight, it feels so comfortable. Don't mention it, I haven't been this comfortable for many years." "Are you just looking for abuse? Do you feel pleasure? Or do you have a climax?"

I didn't hear her reply for a while, but when I turned around, I found that the eldest young man had his head bowed and his clothes tied. Could it be... I was speechless for a moment, and the phone in my pocket rang at the right time. I made a gesture, and the eldest young man nodded.

The call came from a very good friend, I’ll call him Old Tang, who also works in the government, at the district government below, Dr. Turtle, who has read too many books, is a bit corrupt, and doesn’t know much about the world.

Old Tang was very irritable and incoherent, probably because he had lived abroad for a long time and was too outspoken. It took us nearly two hours on the phone to figure out what was going on with him.

Old Tang's family was well off. Both his parents were pioneers in education. Knowledge was king, so he had the opportunity to study abroad after getting married.

The thing is like this, Lao Tang, an undergraduate, always felt unsatisfied at work. At that time, he had been married for two years and had no children. With the support of his parents, he found an opportunity to study abroad with pay. His wife did not agree with it. After all, he was young and newly married.

After studying for graduate school, because of his good grades, Old Tang's tutor recommended him to study for a Ph.D. At that time, the district government was a sensation, so another three years later, Old Tang was thirty-one years old when he came back, and he went directly to the deputy department. At the district level, the deputy department is the deputy director.

Old Tang has strong business ability and is conscientious in his work. He is respected by his leaders. The bad thing is that he is outspoken and unsophisticated, so he has always been the deputy director. Six or seven years have passed and it has not changed. He is at ease and has no complaints.

He had no children before he went abroad, and he didn't give birth to a child for two or three years after he came back. He couldn't find any problems on his own examination, but he never gave birth. Later, with the help of his mother-in-law, he adopted a six or seven-year-old girl.

Things are going well. The only bad thing is that this child has a unique blood type. I heard that only one in 100,000 people has it.

I have seen that child. He is very beautiful. Because he was adopted and left his original life circle, he is a bit lonely. However, he is very close to me and he and Old Tang often come to play with me.

Some time ago, Mr. and Mrs. Tang had a quarrel. The reason was that Mr. Tang's wife was pregnant. It was a good thing, but the wife did not want to give birth. The reason was that she might ignore the adopted girl after giving birth. What was even more annoying was that she went to abort the child on her own.

The couple had a cold war for two months before they reconciled. It was over. No one else knew about it, including his parents, including me, his only good friend.

A few days ago, the little girl had a car accident and needed a blood transfusion. There were no hospitals with special blood types, and neither could the couple. In desperation, his wife went to get a man who was suitable.

With a blood transfusion, the little girl was saved, but something went wrong again. Why was this blood type right? The chance is one in 100,000, that man is his wife’s colleague, and considering that the little girl looks a lot like his wife, the answer is breathtaking! I also noticed that the little girl looked very much like him before, and I praised him for being a well-raised wife, alas.

Old Tang asked his wife. His wife's reason was very valid: ever since she learned that her daughter's blood type was unique, she had been looking for someone with the same blood type all over the world in case of emergency, but she found her colleague. It was just a coincidence and luck.

Old Tang is unsophisticated, but that doesn't mean he is stupid. Of course, this reason cannot be overcome. As long as he is determined to get the proof, blood, etc., he, who can be the deputy director, will not be able to overcome the paternity test. When he got the results this afternoon, the thirty-six-year-old Old Tang experienced the most painful moment in his thirty-six years of life.

I don't know how to comfort Old Tang, so I can only persuade him to calm down. Only calmness can handle the next situation.

A high-ranking intellectual is as scary as a high-ranking intellectual. He has control over the family background, connections, and even the family background of his wife's colleagues. He investigates them in great detail and comes up with a complete package of plans.

This is not a good thing for anyone, because we are friends with whom we have deep feelings, and I am also very upset. I feel sorry for that cute little girl. Everyone deserves it, including Lao Tang, who once went abroad for six or seven years and left his young wife at home. They all say that "you know the taste when you eat the marrow." It's okay if you haven't tasted sex. But after getting married, it is not difficult, but too difficult for a woman in her twenties to be a widow in this materialistic society.

A young woman whose husband has been abroad for a long time must have a lot of flies around her, not to mention she is very beautiful. Of course, his wife is not worthy of forgiveness. Why, because she aborted the child in her belly and bullied Old Tang to raise her and her lover's child. She did not even want to have a child with Old Tang's flesh and blood. She was so hard-hearted.

Suddenly she thought, could the aborted fetus also belong to her lover? Or maybe she wasn't sure who it was. In that case, wouldn't Old Tang be even more pitiful? At this point, it doesn't matter whether it is yes or no.

The young master has been standing beside me silently, listening clearly to what is going on. I don’t know what impact this matter will have on her as a non-mainstream person. For her now, marriage seems to be thousands of miles away.

If the story is not half told, it would be better to stick in your throat. It is a real thing that happened to a friend. What followed naturally was Old Tang's thunderous blow. The popularity, connections and financial resources that the deputy director had accumulated over the years were all vented on his wife and adulterer. Of course, that happened three months later. The adulterer was ruined and was recently sued by his own wife. Then he left the house and had no ability. He stayed in the workplace with shame.

Old Tang's wife had no shame in staying in this city, so she went to the mainland to seek refuge with her relatives, and came back ten years later. I sent the seven-year-old girl to my hometown early to attend the first grade of elementary school, so that she could stay away before the war started. I was Old Tang's only friend, and my family was full of boys and grandsons. My parents' feelings for the little girl were so painful.

After raising her for several years, Old Tang couldn't let go of his feelings for his daughter. He took her back after a year. After this battle, he had no idea about marriage. Poor Old Tang, who was in his thirties, his heart had stopped. Ten years later, Old Tang's wife came back to see her daughter. Ten years later, the hatred had long since dissipated, and the couple actually rekindled their old relationship. A private investigation revealed that Old Tang's wife had actually kept the rules of women in these ten years.

Who would have thought that the most determined opponent would stand up, and the opponent that no one expected, Xiaoyu, was that little girl. The reason? When I sent Xiaoyu to my hometown, I recognized her as my daughter-in-law, and I attended Old Tang’s family meetings.

Reason? "Daddy belongs to me alone." It got even more bizarre when Xiaoyu said that she and Old Tang were not related by blood, and that she wanted to marry Old Tang when she was older! Xiaoyu really has nothing to do with Lao Tang now. When Lao Tang divorced, I asked her to transfer her household registration to my father's household registration book. The relationship was with the adopted granddaughter, my adopted daughter, not to mention the blood relationship.

It’s really hard to guess what’s going on in a girl’s mind. Indeed, in retrospect, Xiaoyu’s feelings towards me are more like that of a father and daughter, and there is indeed something like that towards Old Tang, but I haven’t realized it yet.

It’s all for later, I won’t talk about it anymore, the young lady stood by my side for two hours, and it was rare that she didn’t complain at all. I was so worried, it was already midnight, and I had a brilliant battle with her. I beat her head-on for three minutes, and then threw her for three minutes. I beat her until she had no temper at all. It was already two o’clock in the morning when I sent her home.

I knew that I had acted too harshly, so I didn't dare to leave immediately. When I saw that the young master was fine and fell asleep, I was also very tired, so I lay down on the sofa and fell asleep.

I don’t know how long I slept, but when I woke up it was already sunny. I could only smell the fragrant aroma, a few exquisite snacks on the table, and a pretty woman with long hair and a long dress standing beside me, looking at me.

My sleepy eyes felt a little familiar, so I nodded and wanted to brush my teeth and wash my face, only to realize that I was still in someone else's house.

"Where's the young master?"

The beautiful woman opposite had an innocent look on her face. After being stunned for two seconds, she became angry and threw the face towel in her hand hard at my face.

Inexplicably, I took the face towel and went to wash my face, and found the toothpaste and toothbrush ready there.

My stomach growled with hunger, and I realized that it was almost noon. I sat down to eat without any hesitation. The snacks were still hot. Did you just make them? While eating, suddenly an idea flashed in my mind, and I looked at the angry beauty with rows of holes in her ears: "Fuck, you are the young lady!" The change must have been too big, a non-mainstream girl has become a great beauty. "I'm blinding you. I've worked all morning to make breakfast for you in vain!" "How good this Xiangzi is. He insists on dressing up like a non-mainstream person. It's hard to tell that he can cook. Well, it's delicious. Why don't you just force yourself and make it for me every day?"

"Okay, you come and live here, and I'll do it for you for one day, and I'll do it for as long as you want." The voice was so gentle, it scared me: "Really?"

The beauty nodded her head seriously: "What about that? Can you get some practical answers?"

Fuck, I thought to myself, I can’t scare you away.

Unexpectedly, the beauty nodded heavily again, lowered her head after thinking for a while, and said: "This is my first time. You are a man, so you have to be responsible." I was stunned and couldn't put the fried dough stick in my hand into my mouth.

Did I scare her or did she scare me? Unexpectedly, during the following days in Taiyuan, she would come to see me once every three days. When she arrived at the training class for the first time, she dressed up very carefully. It was so amazing that the best friends in the class, the "Gang of Four," came out to chat with her and secretly gave me a thumbs up.

I'm speechless.

But in the following time, she was very, very "ladylike". She stood with me. Her height, age and appearance matched me very well, which made her very respectable.

It's just that both of them knew in their hearts that it was just a mutual sympathy. As for love, maybe she wanted to find it, but I hadn't thought about it.

The following days passed very quickly, training Shaozhen and Xiaozhi, playing music and landscapes with Lala S, Lala M, and the eldest young master also made appointments every three days, and it passed quickly.

What’s even more interesting is that Lala M’s father comes to make appointments from time to time, and the time is quite precise. When Lala M and I meet, he will suddenly appear, ignoring the black line on Lala M’s forehead, chatting for a while, and sometimes asking for a meal and then leaving.

Life has always been a wonderful thing. Some things will always appear when you don't expect it. Whether it is good or bad depends on your feeling, or your consciousness.

Time flies so fast. In the blink of an eye, more than two months have passed. All the training classes have been completed. It is a semi-holiday and free state. It is not strict in the first place. Now it is even more so. The training class for male "stealers" and female "prostitutes" is right next to the university town. They are all very capable. Even the youngest sister of the deputy mayor of our "Gang of Four" has hooked up with a handsome boy. You know, she has only been married for more than a year.

I was tired from messing around with my classmates in the morning. It was past two o'clock after lunch, so I went to the eldest son's house to rest. I went there a lot during this time. The eldest son gave me a set of keys, opened the door and went in. There was music playing in the hall, and no one was seen. I wanted to go to the bedroom, but I heard breathing.

The eldest young master sat on the bed with his back to the door, holding his hands back and tilting his head. The sound of heavy breathing was coming from her. If you look carefully, you can see that her skirt was moving in front of her. She was masturbating, but she was supporting her with both hands behind her.

"Da, why don't you speak?"

If the young master is not talking, then who is this? "Are you yelling for a beating? Do your own thing!" The eldest young master gave me a shudder through the skirt, and there was a "Ouch" sound from below, and there was a movement. I quickly retracted, and sure enough, the voice became clearer, and it should have come out from under the skirt: "It hurts like hell, big, you didn't hit me so hard before!" It was a woman's voice, the eldest young master also did it? The voice sounds familiar, who is it? The eldest young master did not answer, and the woman said again: "Sir, you have changed." This time the eldest young master spoke: "I have changed? Tell me, what has changed?" "Your accent and tone have changed, you have become like a different person, and you still bother me. You have never really hit me hard before. You know that I love you, and you are unhappy. I I'm not happy either!" "Don't say you love me with your dick in your mouth. It's so fucking disgusting. If it weren't for you, I would help your man find your brother and sister-in-law. If you love me, don't marry me. Get out of here!" It was the eldest son who pushed her away again, followed by crying. The eldest son was sulking, and the woman was crying.

"Da, don't be angry with me. I can't help it. I've only had a few times with him in the past few years of marriage. My mouth is clean, I've never sucked him in, and I haven't even kissed him. I've spent more time with you than at home these years, you know." "Oh, I got it, stop talking, you're bothered, go in and do your job!" The moaning and gasping started again. After a while, the woman said again: "Da, are you in love with him?"

"It's nonsense again. How can he appreciate me showing off like this? Those two guys from the Chai family are really chasing after me. Last time you didn't see even the dead old Chai Tou with him. How can my dad agree to me being with an outsider? How can I compare with others?"

After a while of silence, maybe the atmosphere was too heavy. The eldest son said: "I don't even think about it. You are thinking about cock hairs, and you are still waiting for me. Hurry up, I am almost there." "Big, I remembered, you are still a virgin. The two sluts in the Chai family have had men!" "Who can prove that I am a virgin? After practicing martial arts for so many years, it is hard to tell if the membrane is still there. Maybe it is broken on your tongue. Don't say it. Even if you are like you, I still have the nerve to say that I am a virgin?"

Both of them sighed, and there was a small movement. It could be imagined that the woman got under the eldest young man's skirt again.

It got quiet and the music stopped. I couldn't walk or sit down. If I walked, I would inevitably make a noise. I had an idea and tiptoed back to the door, making the sound of opening the door. Then I shook the key as I walked.

There was a buzz in the room, and it took half a minute for the two of them to come out. Their clothes were neatly arranged, and their hair was still messy. I pretended to be a little confused (do you think this scene is a bit idiotic? There is still that smell in the air).

The other girl turned out to be Xiaozhi's younger sister, Xiaochun. Seeing how the siblings were named, it seemed like they had to be more educated. Their father was a college student.

The eldest young master glared at Xiaochun fiercely and asked what the plans were for the afternoon. I said no, I wanted to sleep. I joked that I didn't expect there were two beauties in the room. Do you want to go together? "You have a beautiful idea!" The two beauties said in unison. I shook my head and went to the room to sleep by myself.

I didn’t think deeply about the matter, and it would be useless to think too much, including Ruomeng Yudie, who left in a few days, and not seeing each other for three months, thousands of miles away, felt like a lie, not to mention that it hadn’t really started yet.

Suddenly I felt heartache when I thought of my little girlfriend, a pain that penetrated my heart. After five or six years of relationship, couldn't I stand being curious for once? Somehow, even though it was a hot afternoon, I was shivering with cold and breaking out in a cold sweat. My heart seemed to be clutched tightly by a hand, and I couldn't breathe. I got up and took a cigarette to feel better.

We ate at Xiaozhi's house in the evening. Shaozhen had been in low spirits for two days. She had a bad appetite today and felt uncomfortable after eating a few mouthfuls of food. I wondered if it was gastroenteritis or bloating. Xiaozhi asked me if I was free tomorrow. I said it was nothing. He asked if he could take Shaozhen to see a doctor. Shaozhen said that I was not a glass person and could do it myself.

I said yes, I'll go together and let Shaozhen squeeze into the window. If you don't feel sorry for me, I feel sorry for you. Shaozhen was laughing and joking, and she was more cheerful. Xiaozhi said I wasn't busy.

Our family has a history of bruises, and our stomach is a layman's. A layman doesn't speak an expert's language, so he doesn't dare to do anything at night. He hugs Shaozhen and sleeps until dawn. As for Xiaozhi, he hugs a pillow and sleeps on the floor.

At dawn, I took Shaozhen to the Traditional Chinese Medicine Hospital. There was a sea of people there, but luckily I came. As soon as Shaozhen saw the battle, she wanted to run away, saying that she would be fine after a few days. I disagreed, but she followed me obediently.

After finally queuing, the doctor looked around and said something, which shocked the two of them.

"Young man, you are admitted to the wrong department. You should go to the obstetrics department on the third floor. Go ahead. Congratulations." Seeing that neither of us moved, he said, "Why, don't believe it. Even though I am young, I can still feel the joyful pulse accurately." The old doctor was about to retire, so he joked again: "If you don't believe it, old man, there are examinations on the first floor and B-ultrasound on the third floor. Remember to treat me when you come. Forget it this time, I passed up. I didn't have to withdraw from the wrong test. "I don't know whether it was surprise or joy, but my head was in a state of confusion. Shaozhen was calmer than me. When I went downstairs, I subconsciously took a look at the laboratory. Shaozhen hugged my arm and shook her head: "No need, let's go home." At home, Shaozhen said that she had thought about it a few days ago. Although she was not pregnant, the feeling in her body was real and she could not hide it from others.

I feel all kinds of feelings in my heart, my own seed, but it is someone else's wife, and there are so many things and reasons to mention. Shaozhen in my arms has changed from the humiliation of the past few days, and her face is full of joy and happiness.

The two of them were tired of being together like this for a long time. Xiaozhi asked back how he was doing, and saw that he didn't have any doubts or displeasure, but he was grinning happily for a long time.

It should have been thought that besides recognizing the Lord, they did not have this intention, but they did not deliberately pursue this result and just let nature take its course.

I didn't feel cheated in my heart. They didn't have children. Xiaozhi had already told me when we first met, but I just didn't think about it.

I re-examined my relationship with Xiaozhi Shaozhen. What I gave them may not be as good as what they gave me. Just like a friend on the Internet said: "I train your body, and you train my spirit." What you train is not necessarily just the body and spirit, but the deepest and most hidden part of the soul.

The next day, it may be my intention, or it may be the result of the discussion between the three of them. The three of them drove to the mountain, to a high ground. Shaozhen Xiaozhi knelt down, took out a piece of paper, and read it to the sky.

In the days to come, Xiaozhi Shaozhen will regard the children as their masters. In order not to affect their growth, this matter will be left in the dust. The children should be educated and managed. They are parents, and their obligations, responsibilities and rights are not neglected. I will be Xiaozhi’s brother and the child’s uncle.

The ceremony between the three of us was extremely solemn. Xiaozhi and I made a blood-killing alliance, but Shaozhen didn't need to. We made three copies of the oath, pressed the blood seal and burned it to the sky.

I thought it was funny afterwards. Why did you do this at that time? If there really is a day, will the sky thunder be used to kill three people who don't know what the heaven and the earth are and do evil things?

The day of departure came quickly. Lala M and Lala S came to see each other off at the airport and met the eldest son. They were old acquaintances and had a grudge (not because of me, I'm not that level. They were neighbors when they were young, and later one family prospered in business and the other became officials). The farewell almost ended in a fight. When I got on the plane, I was glad that I said goodbye to Mr. and Mrs. Xiaozhi yesterday, otherwise I would have scared him and his wife out today.

There is no airport in my city, so the plane landed in Xu Jing's city, and I happened to visit her. When I arrived at her house, I found out that her house is quite good, at least not worse than mine. Her mother was very happy for my arrival, but her father was just average. His legs were recovering well, but he was getting older and needed some time for maintenance.

Her father was a principal before retiring, and her mother was a senior teacher.

Xu Jing was as happy as a little girl, holding her arm with me and chatting non-stop, but I found her father looking at her and sighing heavily, "What's the matter?" The answer soon appeared. A man of the same age as Jing'er appeared. He was her father's former subordinate, a vice-principal. He looked good and spoke well. Jing'er greeted him, but she still held my arm and refused to let go. She was tired of me and refused to leave. The old principal winked several times and she just pretended not to know. The vice-principal was arrogant and wanted to spit fire.

Jing'er said that the vice-principal was interested in pursuing her. Her father supported her but her mother did not. However, her mother was also quite conflicted because if Jing'er's family was uneasy in the local area, they would have to leave sooner or later. It was a real dilemma.

Depending on the situation, her father won't be well for a while, and Jing'er won't be able to go back with me yet. After seeing the old man, Jing'er and she went out to chat for a while, and we could only see each other again.

Familiar city, familiar smell. The two clerks in the store suddenly saw me appearing. They couldn't react for a moment. They didn't remember to call the boss, so they screamed. It was so funny. It took a while to calm down.

I have to praise Li Hua and Luo Li. Although they are based on my previous business model, it is rare to be so organized.

When I returned to my work unit, my boss asked me what I had learned after studying for three months. I introduced the mountains and rivers and special delicacies there in great detail, and my boss was fascinated by what I had learned.

I talked for half an hour but didn't get to the point. The boss laughed and scolded you that you are just a foodie. Is it because you got lucky and stepped on shit or something else? There is news that you are also involved in this good thing. The news is true, but I don't know the reason. Are you someone above or below? I smiled bitterly and said that apart from bed, there are other things that have something to do with me, especially those that can help me. Even if it’s just a hair, how can you not be clear about it? We are called people, and we are self-aware. We know how we got to this position, but we don’t dare to think about it. Besides, at this age and level, we are at the top.

The boss said that I know, but the news is true, so it is puzzling.

I am a person who has a "sky falls", which means that if the sky falls, I will do whatever I have to do. When things get tough, I can stretch my head and shrink my head, but it is not a bad thing.

The home was quiet, spotless, comfortable and peaceful. I lay on the sofa and fell asleep soon.

I opened my eyes and saw two pairs of eyes on my face. The two elves held their chins and smiled, hugging them respectively. It was a familiar feeling and a familiar smell.

Chu Bing brought a bunch of snacks to share. When Qiu Ping prepared dinner, Qiu Ping gave me a large bowl. Chu Bing only gave one third of the bowl. Seeing me looking at it, she said, "My sister can't eat these days, so..."

"It's okay, sister, my appetite has improved today, please give me more." After saying this, she still couldn't finish eating and she still looked a little uncomfortable. Li Hua was very nervous and quickly poured a glass of water and brought it to her. Chu Bing took a sip, but she felt even more uncomfortable and ran to the sink as if she wanted to vomit.

The scene was too familiar. I asked Qiuping how long she had been there, and the answer was about ten days. I looked at the snacks on the table, which were all sour plums and spicy food. When Qiuping saw my gaze, her face suddenly changed, and her "Kang Lang" bowl fell to the ground and broke.